Class ...Ju 
 Book 
 
 u 
 
 
 CoDVri^htN^ 
 
 CDFURIGHT DEPOSIT. 
 
THE 
 
 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 ILLUSTRATED 
 
 AND 
 
 THE NEW BIRTH 
 
 FROM MOSAIC 
 PROPHECIES 
 
 By 
 J. R. COLE 
 
 ARYAN PUBLISHING COMPANY 
 Lancaster, Ohio 
 
COPYRIGHTED 1919 
 
 ©CI.A565345 
 
 ^ 
 
 aw^ 
 
And I sazv a nezu heaven, 
 and a nezv earth; for the 
 first heaven and the first 
 earth were passed away; and 
 there zvas no more sea. — Rev. 
 21 :i. 
 
> 
 
 o 
 
 00 
 
 
 O. 
 
 m 
 
To The Publisher: 
 
 "The Birth of the Next Nation," gives the origin of 
 the present war from a prophetical point of view. It starts 
 with the Democratic Commonwealth of Israel nearly thirty- 
 five hundred years ago, and ends with the Reign of William 
 II Rex of Germany as the last of the Belshazzar-Hohen- 
 zollern line of Kings and as the last mile-post of Gentile 
 Dominion. It is a history of Kingcraft from the time of 
 that disobedient cry for a king in the time of the Judges of 
 Israel, to the present cry from the different nations of the 
 earth, as the voice of God in prophecy, for the world to be 
 made safe for Democracy again. As a history of prophecy, 
 it is verified from a political point of view, just as Von 
 Bernhardi, from a military one, or Roland G. Usher from 
 a commercial one, apprehended this present war some years 
 before it commenced. Of necessity herein are found causes 
 which led to the formation of the German Empire in 1871 
 and to its destruction in 191 8. 
 
 Only in this case we have the sure word of prophecy 
 verified by history for the times and the dividing of times 
 of all the national events, not only for the rise and fall of 
 that empire, but also for the ending of the Jubilee Cycles, 
 in 1925 ; that the Restoration of Israel may be followed by 
 the birth of an International Freedom beginning at that time. 
 
 It was sometime after thrones began to fall and dynas- 
 ties change to republics that we began our work. Then with 
 a steady looking ahead, we wrote away until William The 
 Last accommodated a distracted world by leaving his throne 
 and fleeing into the wilderness. This ended Daniel's Seven 
 Times prophecy of 2,520 years (B.C. 606 — 1915, A. D.). 
 It was a verification of Chapter V. written years ago. It 
 
 5 
 
6 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 only proves that history will verify prophecy when fulfilled. 
 It remains to be seen how correctly all of our interpretations 
 have been made. Prophecy itself will stand but criticism may 
 change some things, as stated by us, and if kindly given it 
 will be thankfully received. We have done our best but if 
 our work won't stand fire, let it burn. If in burning up, only 
 a little remains worth while, well and good. It takes many 
 steps to reach a milestone, as many of them sometimes are 
 missteps. If, however, an enemy of prophecy arises to judge 
 our work, watch him. If by elaborate disquisitions and 
 learned exegetical expositions of the Word, an attempt is 
 made to prove that Moses was only a myth, and the other 
 prophets all wrong, receive him not. He is but a wandering 
 star out of its course in a cloud of darkness. Some preachers 
 talk that way too. Neither should you believe them. The 
 wicked, it is said, cannot understand anyway. 
 
 The Author 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 According to prophesy we are living in the last times, 
 but the world takes no note of it. It is an old story, a dry 
 tale. Nevertheless, the signs of the times are significant. 
 Among biblicists current opinion points to some world wide 
 change among the governments of the earth soon to take 
 place, if nothing more. Thrones are falling, republics are 
 coming up, while conflict is waging between democracy and 
 absolutism, fierce enough to destroy every dynasty and every 
 opposition to personal liberty in existence. The change 
 wrought during the past fifty years for the destruction of 
 the old regime has produced a change of the ages them- 
 selves. It has been a change of authority in both State and 
 Church from the autocrat to the individual citizen, regard- 
 less of any rights except inalienable ones, nor will that con- 
 flict cease until slavery in all its forms, political and other- 
 wise, will have been destroyed. 
 
 It is the purpose of this discussion to disclose the cause 
 of this change. Outside of prophesy everything in general 
 and nothing in particular has originated it. But as verifica- 
 tions of prophesy, these things from nothing in particular 
 to everything in general throw a flood of light on what 
 prophets of old said who spake as the Holy Ghost gave them 
 utterance, and that is the theme we are writing about. It 
 is about the "Spirit of '76," and the French Revolution, 1789- 
 1792, that materialized finally as a divine concept for the 
 overthrow for a time of the divine right of kings. 
 
 By this change republics were created not only for the 
 destruction of monarchies, and of all forms of autocracy 
 in both Church and State, but to guard the Jews in their 
 
 7 
 
8 INTRODUCTION 
 
 march Zionward. It was also a safeguard that the children 
 of Jacob might come into their possessions in Palestine by 
 the time appointed in accordance with the Jubilee Cycles. 
 To that end thrones have been falling and republics coming 
 up, from Paris, France, to Petrograd, Russia, ever since 
 Gambetta proclaimed France a republic on September 4th, 
 1870, and the end is not yet. 
 
 Those prophesies which originated the Zionist move- 
 ment, and also republics for the protection of the Jews until 
 their return in 1925 were all in accordance with a provision 
 of the Abrahamic covenant that a birth of a new freedom 
 might follow the restoration of Israel in that year. 
 
 This present Jewish Age took its initiative from that 
 war, in 1870. In accordance with the Jubilee Cycles, it will 
 end in 1925. It is the most transitional age in the history 
 of the world. As one which marks the end of autocracy, 
 it is significant. No prophecy, as yet, has been given to show 
 just when Christ will come again, but several prophecies 
 do show that this present war was permitted for a grand and 
 holy purpose. The world must be made safe for Democracy, 
 hence this clearing house of blood becomes necessary. It 
 will prepare the way against that time when war will be no 
 more, and peace cover the earth as the waters cover the sea. 
 Such a condition has already been apprehended by the Signs 
 of the Times. The Hague Tribunals have already antici- 
 pated it. As a conflict waged for the overthrow and de- 
 struction of all forms of autocracy, it is in accordance with 
 the Divine Plan of the ages that the birth of an international 
 freedom may take place when Gentile Dominion comes to 
 an end; and men of old who spake as the Holy Ghost gave 
 them utterance have always spoken the truth. 
 
I. 
 
 2. 
 
 3- 
 4- 
 
 5- 
 6. 
 
 7- 
 8. 
 
 TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 Introduction 
 
 1. Restoration of Israel. 
 
 2. Origin of the present war. 
 
 3. The Franco-Prussian War. 
 
 4. Kaiser WilHam A Beast of Prophecy. 
 
 5. The Divine Plan of the Ages. 
 
 6. Present Age of Modern Prophecy. 
 
 7. Satan in Politics. 
 
 8. The Fight for Aristocracy. 
 
 9. Jeremiah's Double. 
 
 10. Daniel's Fourth King. 
 
 11. John's Lamb. 
 
 12. Republics in Prophecy. 
 
 13. Visions of Count Tolstoy. 
 
 14. The Beast in Berlin. 
 
 15. Satan's Hand Revealed. 
 
 16. Times and the Dividing of Times. 
 
 17. A Scene in St. Peter's, Rome. 
 
 18. The Life of Our Republic in Danger. 
 
 19. The Peace Muddle. 
 
 20. The New Birth. 
 
 21. The League of Nations. 
 
 ILLUSTRATIONS 
 The Birth of the French Republic. 
 Civilization Looking in the Mirror. 
 Here Goes. 
 
 Able Bodied Men Between the Years 18 and 45. 
 A View of Jerusalem When the Fig Tree Was Cursed. 
 Head Gear and Other Royal Refuse. 
 The Happy Balkan Family. 
 The Bolshevit Trap. 
 
 9 
 
— Cesare in the New York Sun. (By permission.) 
 CIVILIZATION LOOKS IN THE MIRROR. 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 
 RESTORATION OF ISRAEL. 
 
 Men are wise when discerning the sky, but not so as 
 to things in the heavens. Any school boy almost can tell 
 us Mohammed took Constantinople after a seige of fifty- 
 three days just fourteen hundred and sixty-three years ago, 
 and shot stone balls from a cannon two and a half feet in 
 diameter. That the old city was refounded by Constantine 
 the Great, in 324, then taken by the Turks in 1453, since 
 which time the crescent has been flying from the tall dome 
 of St. Sophia. But not many people seem to understand 
 that this change from Christian to Moslem rule has in it any 
 prophetical significance whatever. 
 
 Constantinople sits at the cross-roads of the European 
 and Asiatic continents. She looks into Asia through the 
 Bosphorus, and through the Dardanelles into Europe. St. 
 Sophia is her citadel. She was built by Justinian the Great 
 in 532, as a Christian Cathedral, but transformed into a 
 Mohammedan Mosque in 1453. From the time the great 
 building was erected she has been looking down on armies 
 between Moslems and Christians, and watching war-ships 
 in the Golden Horn. For nearly fourteen hundred years 
 she has seen many wars before this present one for driving 
 the Turks out of Europe, but always meeting defeat. It 
 has not yet come into general belief that that great city with 
 its seven seas and unparalleled waterways, which links its 
 commercial life to every people on the globe, belongs as an 
 inheritance to the Jew; that Constantinople has been safely 
 guarded under the direction of Providence by the enemies 
 
 II 
 
12 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 of the Jew until the time should come for the Jew to take 
 possession, after which the balance wheel of power will re- 
 vert to the rightful owners, rather than to those nations who 
 have been taking stock in the lives of their subjects against 
 the time Moslem refuse might be divided up among them- 
 selves. 
 
 By an inexorable decree the old Babylonian Empire re- 
 cently came under British dominion. The conquest, made 
 with hardly the loss of a single man, could not have been 
 made before the War of 19 15, without being contested by 
 the other nations of Europe, — Germany in particular. Every 
 avenue of trade leading to those eastern gates of Palestine 
 from Africa or the Orient through the Persian Gulf and 
 other ways by sea and land, the same as those of the great 
 city of three continents, have been safely guarded for the 
 Jew, by an eye that never sleeps. Even the selfish interests 
 of every nation in Europe in their attempts to keep the Sick 
 Man of Turkey alive by the preservation of the balance of 
 power, have been jealously looking after the interests of the 
 despised of all races, supposing all the time, it would be only 
 for themselves. 
 
 Unclimatic conditions, the same as political ones, have 
 also aided the Jew. Until the year of the great Berlin Con- 
 gress, in 1878, they prevented attempts of colonization, the 
 time not yet having come in the Divine plan of the Ages for 
 the children to take up their abode in the land of promise. 
 Neither dew nor rain had watered the fields of the Holy 
 Land, that the Jew might not come into his possessions be- 
 fore the appointed time. Not a spear of grass could be seen 
 hardly anywhere before the Congress of the Nations met. 
 The earth was dried to its foundation. But at the time ap- 
 
RESTORATION OF ISRAEL 1 3 
 
 pointed heavy dews and beautiful showers of rain came 
 again. The time had now come for a change. The "dis- 
 favor" of the old regime, having fulfilled its mission, favor- 
 able agricultural conditions returned. Vegetation comes 
 forth. The land again blossoms as a rose, and as it did when 
 Joshua crossed Jordan. 
 
 Before favors were secured to the Jews by the Con- 
 gress of Berlin, no permission was granted them to enter 
 Palestine, only on certain political conditions. As a de- 
 spised race, they were mistreated, but an over-ruling Prov- 
 idence intervened. Not only the Ottoman oppressor becomes 
 subject to British rule, but that, too, by a "Dog of a Jew." 
 Disraeli, the Premier of England and the Dictator of the 
 Berlin Congress, as the Mordecai of his race, secured the 
 protectorate over Asiatic Turkey for his government and 
 now Palestine itself has become a homeland for the race. It 
 follows as a consequence, therefore, that the forts of the 
 Dardanelles are to give way to the rule and sway of the 
 powers appointed for their downfall, the same as did those 
 of the old Babylonian Empire. It is in accord with prophecy 
 that the Jews should all be returned to their promised land 
 by the year 1925. 
 
 In that day it will not be said, the Lord liveth that 
 brought up the children of Israel out of the land of Egypt, 
 but the Lord liveth that brought up the children of Israel 
 from the land of the North (Russia) and from all lands 
 whither he had driven them. And I will bring them again 
 into the land that I gave unto their fathers. Jer. 6: 14-18. 
 
— De Marr in Philadelphia Record. 
 HERE GOES. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE PRESENT WAR. 
 
 The German Empire had troubles before it was born. 
 It had its conception in the need of a Krupp gun as early 
 as the year 1741. At that time strong winds began to blow 
 gales over Turkish waters from every part of Europe, and 
 from Berlin in particular. 
 
 It was in July of the year above mentioned that the Sick 
 Man of Turkey became politically ill. It drew attention 
 from all peoples, and all the powers of Europe prescribed 
 for the invalid at Constantinople. Germany, England, 
 Austria, Russia, Prussia and France knelt at the bedside 
 of the Sultan, and all agreed that the only remedy needed 
 was a recognition of Moslem rights to a full control of the 
 Dardanelles, and the Bosphorus. As long as Turkey was 
 in possession of those straights the balance wheel of national 
 power was not endangered. 
 
 To make matters sure that the dying Sultan should have 
 all rights to the waters that gushed from that outlet, the 
 signatory act before mentioned was reaffirmed after the 
 Crimean War, on March 30, 1856, and to make it doubly 
 sure that no power might steal a march on Constantinople 
 and get more than its share on the demise of that potentate, 
 the great nations of Europe, for the third time, on July 13, 
 1878, set their hands and affixed their seal, the Lord God 
 Almighty becoming a silent witness to the transaction, but 
 without right of assent or protest. Satan grinned. The 
 gods that were grinding his grist would prevent the Resto- 
 ration of Israel, he thought. 
 
l6 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 Ever since Abdul Hamid, the beloved, ascended the 
 Throne in 1876, the Teutons and the Turks have kept them- 
 selves harnessed together in a loving embrace for any and 
 all political necessities. It was on the occasion of his as- 
 cension to the throne at that time the Sultan professed an 
 undying attachment to all foreigners, and gave assurances 
 that the flag of his country should float for the protection of 
 Christians in particular ; and then forthwith, for the glory of 
 his Empire, and for the untramelled right of Moslem rule, he 
 proceeded to kill a round million of those he loved best during 
 his inglorious reign of only thirty-three years. It was done 
 as a pastime, and as a mark of respect to Christians, and 
 without a grunt or a groan having been heard from any of the 
 powers, and from Germany in particular. 
 
 As soon as Abdul Hamid began formulating glories for 
 the Ottoman Empire, Servia felt the effects of it right away. 
 She could not pay oppressive taxes without something to eat, 
 and as it was one thing or the other, she rebelled in 1877, and 
 the war was on. With a mighty resolve their lot was now 
 cast for freedom and for a flag of their own. Russia looked 
 on at the struggle for a time, then joined with her kinsmen in 
 the conflict. At an expense of $125,000,000 Servian free- 
 dom was obtained and the right of Russia to sail in and out of 
 the Dardanelles whenever she wanted to, with all rights there- 
 to, sealed and signed by a treaty at Stefano on June 13, 1878. 
 
 The amazement of the Christian nations interested in 
 the Dardanelles was great. With Turkey's decrepitude and 
 Russia's possession of the strategic points of the Aegean Sea, 
 aided by the Servians, who now had a flag to fly on sea coasts 
 of their own, threatened danger to European Turkey. It was 
 
ORIGIN OF THE PRESENT WAR I7 
 
 plain to be seen that if the other powers of the world wanted 
 to have a share in the Moslem refuse when the Turk went 
 into a state of inoccuous desuetude, something had better be 
 done. 
 
 Accordingly, on July 13, 1878, the Berlin Congress was 
 called. The opportunity had now come for Germany and 
 Austria to wipe Servia off the map. The Teuton wanted 
 right-of-way from Hamburg to the sea, and in the interests 
 of the glories of intellectual Germany, its commercialism de- 
 manded a sacrifice of Servian freedom, that a way should 
 open for them through the Novibazar to Salonika, Pan-Ger- 
 manism outweighing all rights of Pan-Servianism. Austro- 
 Hungary succeeded in writing into the treaty of Berlin, a 
 revocation of Servian liberty, as well as that of the Dardanell- 
 ian rights, Turkey transferring to the Dual Monarchy as a 
 compensation for her possession restored, the Servian prov- 
 inces of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
 
 Now, the Servians hated the Hapsburg Magyar oppres- 
 sors as much as they did the Mohammedans ; but their tyrant 
 conquerors wonder with amazement that the brave little Slavs 
 who have been fighting for half a century for a Government 
 of their own, should want anything else but abject servitude 
 under the Roman government of this dual monarchy. 
 
 Since that overt act of taking by force, two of the prov- 
 inces of Servia, oppression has done its work. The little 
 Slav Kingdom was next threatened by a destruction of its 
 religious rights, and then the chain that linked the Greek 
 Church under political rule, to Roman sovereignty snapped. 
 The final trouble took form four days before Princip fired 
 the bullet that killed Frederick the Archduke. 
 
l8 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 THE VICTIM OF AMBITION. 
 
 Francis Ferdinand, the Archduke, was probably the 
 victim of ambition that started the war. He was the center 
 of a clerical and military circle which reached beyond Austri- 
 an territory, embracing in part the Catholic party of Ger- 
 many. As a papist himself, he would reestablish the Holy 
 Roman Empire. He was in a position to carry on diplomatic 
 (negotiations to that end, being the prince regent and com- 
 mander in chief of the Austrian army and navy. As the 
 Servians are overwhelmingly Greek Catholic, their alliance 
 was more with Russia than with the Roman Catholics of trie 
 Dual Monarchy. They hated Catholicism intensely and be- 
 cause of an attempt then being made to subject the Churches 
 and Schools of Servia to the Dominion of the Church of 
 Rome, that hate wrought them into a frenzy of despair. 
 
 THE CONCORDAT. 
 
 On June 24, 19 14, a treaty with Rome was signed, the 
 first article of which is as follows : 
 
 "The Catholic Apostolic Roman religion shall be freely 
 and publicly exercised in the Realm of Servia." 
 
 This Concordat between the Pope and some of the trai- 
 tors to Servia, contained twenty-four articles in all. It was 
 the act that resulted in the death of the Archduke, and all 
 Europe is now paying for Princip's foolish attempt to destroy 
 a hated dynasty by killing its prince. 
 
 The temporal power of the Popes was utterly destroyed 
 in 1870. Its attempted resuscitation in 1911, under the 
 direction of the Vatican, through prayer and supplication by 
 
ORIGIN OF THE PRESENT WAR I9 
 
 the faithful the world over, failed of its purpose ; and its 
 attempted restoration at this time resulted only in giving Slav- 
 Germanism an excuse to destroy Pan-Slavism that Pan-Ger- 
 manism might obtain. The inexorable fiat that put that 
 Power out of commission, purified the Church spiritually, 
 and it can never be reversed. Had not Rome been inspired 
 by flesh and blood she would not have attempted its restora- 
 tion by a twelve months' supplication in 1911, for God's de- 
 crees are irrevocable. 
 
 The spiritual power of the Roman Catholic Church has 
 been greatly increased by the abolition of the Temporal Power 
 of the Popes ; for the mission of Christ was that of the Spirit, 
 not of the sword. But this right of the Church was permitted 
 for twelve hundred and sixty years (606-1870 A. D.) that the 
 mysterious purposes of God might obtain and until the plan 
 of the ages might become fulfilled, as will be explained later. 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 THE FRANCO-PRUSSIAN WAR. 
 
 The war of 1870 between France and Prussia gave birth 
 to the present poHtical age of phophecy. A war, however, 
 may be one of prophecy without being one of biological ne- 
 cessity, as General Von Bernhardi would have us believe. As 
 one of the prophecies it gives us the master key to the political 
 situation of the present age. 
 
 Napoleon III, the son of Louis, and nephew of the great 
 Napoleon, was elected president of the French Republic 
 December 2, 1852. Acting upon his maxim, that liberty 
 never helped to make a durable political edifice, he succeeded 
 by a coup d'etat in having himself proclaimed Emperor, and 
 after that, like his predecessors, did as he pleased. 
 
 For centuries France had been the enemy of Germany. 
 Napoleon stole German territory for a pastime. Louis IX 
 took Burgundy and Louis XIV seized Alsace and Lorraine. 
 In time matters changed. By German thrift the Teutons 
 became too prosperous to suit France, then Napoleon III be- 
 came jealous. By a coup de etat ( for Bismark was apt in that 
 kind of diplomacy, too) Prussia came into possession of the 
 Schleswig-Holstein provinces that led to the war with Austria 
 in 1866, and put WiUiam I at the head of the United Northern 
 Germany. 
 
 These sudden additions to Prussia became an affront to 
 the French Monarch. It was an audacious strength of power 
 that needed to be abated. It was cause for war, he thought, 
 but there was no excuse as yet for that. 
 
 20 
 
THE FRANCO-PRUSSIAN WAR 21 
 
 But the time came for France, in the Divine Plan of the 
 Ages, to become a Republic, and Germany was the agent 
 selected to bring that political change to pass. It was a Di- 
 vine decree that the temporal power of the Popes should be 
 brought to an end at the same time also. Preparatory to that 
 great event, the Ecumenical Council convened in Rome in 
 December, 1869, for the purpose of passing the Dogma of 
 Infallibility on Pope Pius IX. Cardinal Gibbons, one of the 
 delegates on that occasion, gives us the number of bishops 
 there in attendance. He says he was the youngest of them 
 all, 665 being present. Counting Pius IX, we have 666, to 
 stand for the ending of the temporal power of the Popes. It 
 was a poHtical power ordained of God (i Rom. 13 : i), for the 
 chastisement of the children of the elect, but after the casting 
 down of the throne at Sedan, in 1870, Popes no longer were 
 permitted to crown and uncrown kings, for the Zionist move- 
 ment was then to begin (Dan. 7:9). 
 
 Napoleon finally found an excuse for war. It arose out 
 of distracted conditions in Spain. The Spaniards wanted a 
 king and went on a search among the ruling families of 
 Europe to find one. They asked Prince Leopold of Hohen- 
 zollern to rule over them, but the Prince declined the honor. 
 He had reasons. 
 
 Napoleon objected to this kinsman of the house of Prus- 
 sia having the position. The King did not care anything 
 about the matter, one way or another, and said so, but the 
 Emperor demanded a pledge that no encouragement in the 
 future would be given to the advancement of that Prince to 
 the Spanish throne. To this demand the King refused. 
 Napoleon now had his excuse*, and nine days later, July 9, 
 
 •See article in New York Sun, March. 24, 1900, under Cardinal Gibbons' own signature. 
 
22 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 1870, war was declared on Germany. From that time the 
 cry "On to BerHn" was heard. On August 4th, the first 
 battle was fought. On July 25th, the Emperor joined himself 
 to the Army at Metz, being determined to lead them on to 
 Berlin in person. Several battles followed, but the decisive 
 one was fought on September 2d, at Sedan, in favor of 
 Prussia. 
 
 On September 4th, the Parisians having lost out, estab- 
 lished their Republic and from that time they have owned 
 themselves. It cost them, all told, to avenge an insulted 
 Monarch, the sum of $2,600,000,000, and the two provinces 
 of Alsace and Lorraine. 
 
 The passing of the Dogma of Infallibility on Pope Pius 
 IX, took place on July 18, and on the next day Napoleon's 
 troops were ordered away from Rome for the war. On Sep- 
 tember 20th, the troops of Victor Emanuel, King of Italy, 
 entered Rome and the ten states of the Church were an- 
 nexed to Italy. Then the King issued his manifesto declar- 
 ing "the Temporal Power of the Popes abolished, and will 
 remain so." On October 2nd, the people voted 40,835 to 46 
 against papal rule. The great event took place just twelve 
 hundred and sixty years after Phocas made Boniface III, 
 Universal Bishop, and this ended Daniel's Fourth Kingdom 
 and finished it. 
 
 A PRUSSIAN INTRIGUE IN PROPHESY. 
 
 As a Divine necessity for the restoration of Israel, Bis- 
 marck, who hated Democracy and loved Autocracy, was per- 
 mitted by his "blood and iron policy" to pick a quarrel with 
 
THE FRANCO-PRUSSIAN WAR 2^ 
 
 Austria that Germany might be brought to the feet of Prus- 
 sia. This was the beginning of the 1866- 1870 confHct for 
 the subjugation of France. 
 
 There was no excuse for a war with France, but an op- 
 portunity was given finally for the manufacturing of one, 
 in a telegram sent to the King concerning the Spanish suc- 
 cession before mentioned. This telegram was taken by Bis- 
 marck, who changed it from a request to a threat of war, 
 by striking out words, but not adding any or changing it 
 otherwise. With this concentrated edition it was given to 
 the newspapers, and war followed. As expected France was 
 degraded and the German Empire established. 
 
 From that war four results followed for the fulfillment 
 of prophesy. 
 
 ( 1 ) The destruction of Daniel's Fourth Dynasty in the 
 downfall of the French Monarchy as the eldest 
 daughter of the church. 
 
 (2) The creation of republics of prophesy. Rev. 13:11. 
 
 (3) The origination of the Zionist Movement. 
 
 (4) The conflict between Democracy and Absolutisms 
 now being fought to a finish. 
 
— Harding in the Brooklyn Eagle. 
 
 'able-bodied men between the ages of i8 and 45/' 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 KAISER WILLIAM, THE BEAST OF PROPHECY. 
 
 The thirteenth chapter of Revelations could never have 
 been written had not the Beast of Berlin supplied the data 
 for that chapter. As a complement to the seventh chapter 
 of Daniel, it takes up the story of The Old Beast where he 
 was left mangled and torn by the crashing down of the throne 
 at Sedan on September 2, 1870, when the fight under the 
 <new regime was continued, and the end is not yet. 
 
 Monarchy received a deadly wound in the French Rev- 
 olution — 1 789- 1 792, but it healed — verse 3. It was during 
 the reign of Louis XVI when a republic was formed, but 
 Napoleon III, by a coupe de etat, changed the republic to a 
 monarchy again. St. John speaks of this deadly wound in 
 verses 12 and 14. 
 
 Not until after monarchy was made to loosen its grip 
 on the Church, did it grapple with Republican liberty. Those 
 were the years around which the centuries turned, and the 
 time when the Spirit of " '76" materialized as a Divine Con- 
 cept, Rev. 13:11. Daniel had just seen the throne at Sedan 
 cast to the ground, and he beheld till they all fell, even from 
 Paris to Pekin, and to Petrograd. The one at Berlin is now 
 crumbling to dust — Dan. 7 :g. And the prophet beheld until 
 General Allenby opened the gates at Jerusalem for the return 
 of the Jews to their Abrahamic possessions in the Fatherland. 
 For it has been a fight from the first against the powers of 
 darkness for the return of the Old Democratic Common- 
 
 25 
 
26 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 wealth of Israel, that the nations of the earth might have 
 Judges as at the first, and counsellors as at the beginning. 
 Isa. I '.26. 
 
 The conflict between Democracy and Absolutism took 
 its rise on April 16, 1871, when the constitution of Germany 
 was adopted. That was the same year, also, when the Jews 
 of Algiers were emancipated and got ready to renew their 
 Jubilee Celebrations. As the Zionist Movement in itself an- 
 ticipated the destruction of Gentile Dominion upon the return 
 of the Jews to Palestine, the powers of darkness made ready 
 to protect the Divine Right of Kings, and that was done from 
 a mundane point of view, by seating the Emperor of Germany 
 as the last in the line of the Belshazzar-Hohenzollern Kings 
 high up in the Bundesrath, with powers absolute to crush 
 out the life of those who would not worship the Beast, vs. 
 16 and 17. In no other way can the presence of Diabolus 
 be accounted for in this war. For it has been a fight from 
 the first to prevent the Restoration of Israel, in 1925. 
 
 The life of William II, Emperor of Germany, historically 
 answers every objection the prophet used in his reply against 
 Israel, when they cried for a King. As a Hohenzollern, his 
 life has been characterized by duplicity, and deception, and 
 by fraud and force. So is that of the Beast. 
 
 The Hohenzollerns were pirates and robbers from the 
 beginning. They built their lairs high up in the mountains 
 of Southern Germany where they could swoop down on the 
 lone traveler and the pack-peddler, and exact what toll they 
 chose. As toll gatherers, they became known as Hohen- 
 zollerns, hence their distinguished title. 
 
 After a time these petty robbers left their secret places 
 
KAISER WILLIAM BEAST OF PROPHECY 27 
 
 in the mountains above, and thereafter plied their profession 
 on the plains below. By more extensive piracies and rich 
 marriages, they came into possession of Brandenburg and 
 its dependencies, hence the origin of the Vons, and the 
 Counts, the Crown Princes and the other beasts of the Berlin 
 jungle. 
 
 In the time of Frederick the Great, 1740- 1786, right 
 by conquest was obtained by a series of wars. Frederick 
 was called great because he got about everything he wanted 
 whether he had rights or not. 
 
 In the time of William I, 1839-1888, those wants grew 
 big. The king wanting the ports of the North Sea for Ger- 
 man commerce, Denmark was persuaded, at the mouth of the 
 cannon, in the war of 1864, to give up her rich provinces 
 of Holstein and Schleswig, and herein first materialized 
 Bismarck's "Mailed Fist." 
 
 The war with Denmark led to one with Austria- 
 Hungary. The Chancellor had before planned this war for 
 that purpose, and when the snake sloughed off this time, 
 it came away with a dual monarchy. 
 
 The Hapsburg, Magyar Kingdom was wanted by Ger- 
 many for a buffer one. Visions of the Far East had brought 
 Berlin into a view of a world wide conquest, but the Balkan 
 States were in the way. So it came to pass, the battle of 
 Koniggratz, in 1866, was made to adjust claims so far as the 
 dual monarchy was concerned, and in doing that, the Czecho- 
 slovak, and Jugo Slav races were brought under subjection to 
 German slave masters. The Czecho-Slovak races started 
 the fires of the Reformation in the Middle Ages. They gave 
 John Huss to the world, and carried on an unequal contest 
 
28 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 with the Hapsburg and Magyar tyrants in defense of their 
 liberties for over a thousand years, but now were to be sac- 
 rificed on the altar of autocracy in the interest of pan- 
 Germanism. Had the Pope's peace propaganda with its 
 statu quo — ante bellum condonations obtained, the Czecho- 
 slovak Republic would not be in existence today, but the 
 Divine plan of the Ages had it otherwise. 
 
 As planned wrong again, Napoleon III was tricked into 
 a war with Prussia in 1870 with a loss of Alsace and Lor- 
 raine, and a $2,000,000,000 indemnity. But that loss to 
 France did not revert to Germany's gain. The time had now 
 come for the tables to turn. From henceforth Prussia's gains 
 were to bring losses until monarchy was destroyed. Jer. 
 30:11. Berlin was to hold sway until the return of the chil- 
 dren to Jerusalem, but to its own hurt, and history so verifies. 
 
 In 1888, when William II ascended the throne, it was 
 with the intention of making his reign the greatest one on 
 earth. The key to the success of that career was given three 
 days before in an address to the army, when the Emperor 
 said, "The soldier and the army — not parliamentary major- 
 ities, have welded together the German Empire. My con- 
 fidence is in the army." 
 
 That blood and iron policy was the foundation stone of 
 Prussian militarism. It harks back to that principle of ar- 
 bitrary rule which obtained under the old regime, but des- 
 tined to destruction that the birth of a new freedom might 
 take its place. 
 
 In the history of absolutism, the time had now come 
 when nothing was considered glorious but strength, nothing 
 pitiable but weakness. That absolutism, therefore, might 
 
KAISER WILLIAM BEAST OF PROPHECY 29 
 
 have control over the issues of a monarchial sway, the Triple 
 Alliance was formed. Nations were to be made now to live 
 in peace. For thirty years they did so, but the Alliance had 
 been formed under a deceptive guise. In 1909, when Austria 
 forcibly annexed Bosnia and Herzegovina, the Russian Bear 
 growled, but to no purpose. Europe then discovered that the 
 Dragon had claws. The Alliance had been formed to con- 
 quer the world, not to pacify it. 
 
 In the meantime, the Triple Entente came into a defen- 
 sive attitude. Now the issues between democracy and abso- 
 lutism were more clearly outlined, and the Beast became 
 alarmed. Poisonous propagandas and pro-German activities 
 were made manifest in all the earth. They materialized 
 again both in Manila Bay, and in that Morocco episode, when 
 the warship Panther went down to Agadir, but the Beast 
 always got foiled. Finally, on the 5th of July, 19 14, the ducal 
 ring around the Teuton throne met at Potsdam to start the 
 present war, and that, too, failed. Three weeks later, the 
 shooting of the Archduke furnished the needed excuse for 
 war, and now Germany is reaping sad results because of that 
 savage ultimatum sent to Servia. Nothing has succeeded 
 since Republics (Rev. 13:11) were created to destroy mon- 
 archies (Jer. 30:11). It all accounts for the German Kaiser 
 gnashing his teeth at the present time, for his sun has 
 now set. 
 
 Fifty years before the French soldier interpreted the 
 word, camouflage, the prophet John visualized all the de- 
 ceptions and duplicity of the German Beast as epitomized 
 in that thirteenth chapter of Revelations. That chapter is 
 full of it. They border on the miraculous in verses 13 and 
 
30 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 14. In verse 15, the word, image, is substituted for that of 
 Kaiser. The two words mean one and the same thing, un- 
 mistakably. In both cases, the sneaking U-boat and the 
 unseen airship are symbolized. Human fiends were seen 
 lying on ocean beds watching for prey from the bottom of 
 the sea; other false spirits on winged monsters, vieing with 
 the fleetness of the windstorm, while throwing fire and sul- 
 phur on towns and cities full of women and children to burn 
 them up. This, we know, is the work of the Kaiser, but 
 spoken of in this chapter as the image of the Beast. As 
 works of the Beast, they are manifest by the ash-heaps and 
 standing chimneys in Belgium; how Servia was executed, 
 Poland devastated, Russia poisoned, and Armenia ravished; 
 or by the way nothing has been left but a trail of blood from 
 Verdun to Bagdad, and with nothing to show where Verdun 
 once stood, but a clot of blood. Reason for those frightful 
 atrocities can be found in verses 16 and 17. That they could 
 all have been prevented by William, as Emperor of Germany, 
 is evident from the fact that it would have taken only 14 
 adverse votes in the Bundesrath to have prevented any one 
 of them from the sinking of the Lusitania to that of any 
 other act committed, for the Kaiser had 17 votes in that 
 council, and controlled 6 more. Not wanting to show too 
 much disrespect to the Devil because of his unfortunate 
 relationship, but if the following does not prove that the 
 Kaiser of Germany is the image of the Beast, and the Beast 
 himself was the generalissimo of all the Devil's forces in 
 this present conflict, who, we ask, in the name of Diadolus is ? 
 The word Kaiser has six letters in that name. K, the 
 first letter, is the eleventh in alphabetical order, which pre- 
 fixed to six, gives us 1 16. If we do likewise with these other 
 
KAISER WILLIAM BEAST OF PROPHECY 3 1 
 
 five letters, we will obtain the number 666, spoken of in 
 verse i8. Thus Kaiser is the name prophecy gives for the 
 image of the Beast. 
 
 The name Beast, as originally written in Greek, is 
 Lateinos. The value of each letter in that name-word is as 
 follows: L, 30; a, i ; t, 300; e, 5; i, 10; n, 50; o, 70; s, 
 200=666. 
 
 So here is the man prophecy found, who once preached 
 a sermon in the temple at Jerusalem, dressed in the surplice 
 of a clergyman, having before proclaimed to the world that — 
 "As the instrument in the hands of the Lord, without heeding 
 the opinions of the day, he went his way." That way was 
 the Devil's own. 
 
 The Beast of the Apocalypse materialized when Austria- 
 Hungary materialized and wistful eyes were cast towards 
 the Orient, in the interests of autocracy at Berlin. As food 
 for cannon, the Balkan nations were to be made subservient 
 to pan-Germanism, regardless of any primary right of na- 
 tional existence, or of self-government. The Czechs, whose 
 country had given Germans the privilege of obtaining an 
 education in the fourteenth century, at the great university 
 at Prague, were committed to the tender mercies of the Mag- 
 yars, who as cruel masters saw that the 2,000,000 population 
 of those people, though equal in number to that of Hungary, 
 should have no part in the government. The Slovaks were 
 left for the Austrians to restrain and her treatment had never 
 been moderate for the Bohemians. Maria Theresa once said, 
 "The law of heaven cried out against us, and also all natural 
 justice and sound reason. I must confess I am ashamed to 
 show my face." But in these latter times these Bohemians, 
 who can boast of a John Huss, the great reformer and pa- 
 
32 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 triot, and whose illiteracy is less than that of the Germans 
 in their midst, have been forced to serve ther hated oppres- 
 sors in a war against the Allies and in a cause they detest. 
 Every Czech regiment forced into this war had 40 per cent, 
 of their number consisting of Germans and Magyars to watch 
 over them. Many of their leaders sought safety in flight, 
 and hundreds of them, after languishing in jail, have been 
 literally annihilated because they would not fight for the 
 Germans against their friends, the AlHes. John Huss was 
 burned at the stake, but the Beast of Autocracy was not more 
 partial to the Catholics than to the Protestants. The Croa- 
 tians fared no better than the Bohemians. Hundreds of the 
 Croat leaders have been thrown into prison and afterwards 
 executed for having tried to pass over to the Russians on 
 the field of battle. Their religion was that of the Hapsburg 
 house, but it counted for naught in the cause of the beasts 
 of the jungle at Berlin. And what can we say of the Poles, 
 the land of Copernicus, the founder of modern astronomy; 
 of Servia, which in the eyes of pan-Germanism had no right 
 of a national existence. Of Bosnia and Herzegovina prov- 
 inces stolen for Austria, that as nations they might be de- 
 stroyed. Of the South Slavs of Turkey, an empire that has 
 not since its establishment contributed a single contribution, 
 however small, to the civilization and progress of the world. 
 Time would fail us in trying to speak of all these dead 
 lands, between the Baltic and the Adriatic. A journey from 
 Danzic of 1,000 miles south would take the traveler through 
 many lands, whose citizens and peasants have had no rights 
 but to be taken into foreign countries to fight for a cause 
 not of their own choosing, whose religions have been sup- 
 pressed, and whose tongues are not permitted in a court of 
 
KAISER WILLIAM BEAST OF PROPHECY 33 
 
 justice ; and who, as John the Divine truly said : Were killed 
 because they would not worship the Beast (Rev. 13:16-17). 
 From a political point of view, this autocratic beast was 
 destroyed because of a want of a proper vision of opposing 
 influences. They thought Great Britain would not defend 
 the neutrality of Belgium, and that America would not fight, 
 even if they could cross the seas. They had also misjudged 
 the Italian character. The war would have commenced in 
 1913 had not Marchese di San Guiliano, Minister of Foreign 
 Affairs, stated in the plainest and most emphatic terms that 
 she would not join Austria in an attack on Serbia, saying 
 that she would not stand by any such an offensive warfare 
 for a wholesale conquest of freedom, democracy and 
 nationality. 
 
 The prophetical causes, however, go deeper than that. 
 They are outlined in the following chapter, on the Divine 
 plan of the Plan of the Ages, and explained in the pages fol- 
 lowing. As a sure word of prophecy, every event from the 
 time of the first cry for a king till the abdication of Wilhelm, 
 is told in those pages. 
 
-/■V/./^/^/', 
 
 WHEN "WE GET THEM TRAINED 
 
 — Charleston Gazette. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 THE DIVINE PLAN OF THE AGES. 
 
 1813 
 1615 
 
 232 
 
 B.C. 
 
 B.C. 
 
 The covenant with Abraham when seventy-five years 
 old, in 2045 B. C. 
 
 To the time of Isaac 25 years 
 
 To the time of Jacob 60 years 
 
 To the time of the death of Jacob 147 years. 
 2045-232 — Time of Jacob's death or time when 
 
 Israel became a nation 
 The law was given to Moses 430 years after 
 
 the covenant, in 
 430-232 — Time of the Exodus — 198 years be- 
 fore Israel went into the wilderness. 
 1813-198-1615-40 — Time when Israel entered 
 
 Canaan 
 1575 B. C. to 1925 — 3500 years, the time of the 
 
 Jubilee Cycles or the 50th Jubilee 
 
 70 times. 
 
 To the division of the land 6 years 
 
 Period of the Judges 450 years 
 
 Rule of the Kings, 513 years 
 
 1575-969 — Time of the captivity in 606 B. C. 
 
 606-70 — (Years of desolation) 536 B. C. 
 A. D. I To the destruction of Jerusalem — 70 A. D. 
 70 A. D. To the time of Boniface III — 536 A. D. 
 606 B. C. to 1870 A. D. — Time of Daniel's four dynasties. 
 606 B. C. to 19 1 5 A. D. — 25020 years, or the Seven Times 
 
 of prophecy. 
 
 1575 B. C. 
 
 969 years 
 .before the 
 captivity. 
 
 35 
 
36 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 1813 B. C. to 33 A. D.— 1845 years. ^ • u. t^ ui 
 
 33 A. D. to 1878 A. D.-1845 years. jJ^^emiah s Double. 
 1870 A. D. (i) Time of Downfall of Daniel's Fourth 
 Kingdom. 
 
 (2) Time of Abolition of the Temporal Power 
 of the Popes. 
 
 (3) Time of the first conflict between Abso- 
 lutism and Democracy. 
 
 (4) Birth of the first republic of prophecy. 
 1871 — Wholesale emancipation of the Jews of Algiers. 
 1874 — Time of the first hegira. 
 
 1875 — Time of the first Jubilee Cycle counting from the last 
 
 one 2500 years before that time in 625 B. C. 
 1925 — End of the present age of modern prophecy. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 PRESENT AGE OF MODERN PROPHECY. 
 
 Modern prophecy finds its source in Judaism. From 
 that fountain head comes this present war, the greatest one 
 in all the annals of history. It has cost already more lives 
 and more money than all of the wars of the past one hundred 
 years and longer. It has caused more suffering to women 
 and children, to the aged and to the innocent by cruel treat- 
 ment and barbarities perpetrated for hellish purposes than 
 any other war or series of wars ever waged by the most un- 
 civilized of all the heathen nations of the world. It is a war 
 that cannot be written up with the Devil left out. 
 
 This war is one of prophecy absolutely. In no other 
 way except through prophecy can it be understood. It harks 
 back to a cry Israel made centuries ago for a King and every 
 evil influence that has obtained in the strife for the success 
 of autocracy can be traced back to that cry for a starting 
 point. The cry came from the Shylocks of Israel wanting 
 special privileges for themselves, at the expense of the many, 
 and out of that seed-bed of aristocracy came forth this dragon 
 from Germany today. 
 
 Ever since Gambetta proclaimed France a Republic on 
 September 4, 1870, these prophesies have been in process of 
 fulfillment. Thrones have been falling from Paris, France, 
 to Petrograd, Russia, and the end is not yet. 
 
 Before those different streams of prophecy met for the 
 War of 1870, everything was different from what it is now. 
 Under the old regime, autocrats ruled in both Church and 
 State. Popes crowned and uncrowned kings, despots held 
 
 37 
 
38 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 the reins of governments, and kingdoms were conveyed from 
 one sovereignty to the other as chattels. At best, govern- 
 ments were ruled by ducal rings, obedient to the throne. Now, 
 the people say: "You must," and Princes obey. It was a 
 change from the old regime to the new, brought about by 
 republics. 
 
 Those prophecies above mentioned for the ushering in 
 and closing out of the present Jewish age, led Pastor Russell 
 to fix the time of Christ's invisible appearance in 1874, when 
 the first hegira began, and his visible one in October, 1914; 
 but the seer from Brooklyn was mistaken. He based his 
 conclusions on the Bogert pamphlet, written before the War 
 in 1870, and, having taken only a part of a prophecy for the 
 whole, got everything wrong but his good intentions. 
 
 As a discerner of types and anti-types, Pastor Russell 
 was well able to have avoided the mistakes he made. Had 
 he not been obsessed with some vague theories about the 
 Second Advent, his own logical conclusions would have ap- 
 prehended the invisible appearance of his Satanic Majesty, 
 instead of Christ, at the time of the first hegira, and his 
 visible one, now very much in evidence, when the war was 
 hatched in 1914. 
 
 We are not informed about the great secret when Christ 
 shall come again, but of those prophecies touching upon the 
 fulfillment of the present Jewish age, we submit proof for 
 verification, and we refer to the words of St. Paul. He 
 says : "For the invisible things of Him from the foundation 
 of the world are clearly seen, being understood from the 
 things that are made, even His eternal power and Godhead." 
 [Rom. 1-20.] Hence our history of prophecy. 
 
 At the time of this great change in the political history 
 
PRESENT AGE OF MODERN PROPHECY 39 
 
 of the world, when passive obedience began to give way to 
 a regularly constituted authority, in both State and Church, 
 a broader view of life began to materialize in the building 
 up of the present age, the most transitional in history. It 
 was a time when not only thrones began to be cast down for 
 popular government to take the place of monarchies, and 
 one for the Jews to begin their ascendancy, in accordance 
 with prophecy, but a time also in the intellectual affairs 
 among thinking men, when a spirit of investigation and re- 
 search made veritable that statement about "knowledge run- 
 ning to and fro during these latter times." 
 
 Antiquarians had much to do in bringing about this 
 state of affairs. Astronomers, geologists, anthropologists 
 and scientists in general, first came into evidence. They de- 
 manded proof of everything. Old traditions and false theo- 
 ries were put to the test, and even the authenticity of the Old 
 Testament scriptures was questioned. They questioned the 
 Genesis account of man, but the false theory upon which the 
 origin of races was made led them astray. It was easy 
 enough for designing scholarship to prove that the Mosaic 
 account was full of mistakes. Scientists found no difficulty 
 in establishing the fact that the hand-book of nature con- 
 tradicts the Bible as the Mosaic record now stands. A false 
 theory long before that had. established the one parentage 
 origin of the races, and upon that false basis the translation 
 of the Genesis account of man was made. Although con- 
 trary to the original Hebrew record'^ scholarship would not 
 
 •Note: In a work entitled "Am I a Jew or a Gentile", by General Thomas A. Davles, 
 the term "Ha Adam", Gen. 1:27, was used, he said, in the Genesis account of man by 
 Moses about forty times to show that the ancestor of the Hebrew race had a different 
 m?eanlntr from that of "Adam", mentioned in verse 26, which is a plural noun, signifying 
 Gentiles. As that little booklet is now out of print it is the Intention of the author of this 
 work In his next publication on the plural origin of man to reproduce those verses In 
 which the term "Ha Adam" is used in contradistinction to that of "Adam," and to prove 
 that Noah's flood was not a world wide deluge, as generally supposed, but only large 
 enough to drown the "Ha Adam" race of Palestine. It was not Adam that was destroyed 
 by that flood, only "Ha Adam from Adam to beast", as the original record aays. 
 
40 
 
 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 accept anything but that false unit theory, and from that 
 source comes our present age of doubt and unbeHef . It pro- 
 duced a rehgious defection which in connection with autoc- 
 racy and German materiaHsm, has had much to do with this 
 present war. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 SATAN IN POLITICS. 
 
 President Wilson recently said that everything in gen- 
 eral, and nothing in particular, was the cause of this War. 
 The President was right as to everything in general, but 
 issue is taken as to "nothing in particular." 
 
 There is no war now between the races, nor is there a 
 conflict now being waged between the creeds of the Church; 
 nevertheless, this present strife between Germany and the 
 other nations of the world harks back to a racial destruction 
 and to a religious defection, which in both cases is grounded 
 in Satanism, absolutely. 
 
 Prophesy visualizes in Satanism, the same as in those 
 invisible things, of which St. Paul speaks. We have the 
 trail of the serpent from the time of its birth in a lie told 
 to Eve in the Garden of Eden, until it materialized into the 
 Superman of German philosophy, and its scent is as strong 
 today as it was in the beginning. It bred illicit love between 
 Adam and Ha Adam, as Moses wrote those terms, or as 
 we would say now, between Jews and Gentiles, and out of 
 that illegitimate sex relationship came a miscegenation of 
 the races that so angered Jehovah he drowned Ha Adam 
 in Noah's flood. Gen. VI:VII. Hebrew. 
 
 Because of those forbidden marriages, it was genera- 
 tion, regeneration, then degeneration, until the sons of God 
 became corrupted, then God changed his plans for the sal- 
 vation of the world and the Devil changed his plans also. 
 
 41 
 
42 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 RACIAL DESTRUCTION. 
 
 In this age of doubt and unbelief it is hard for the wis- 
 dom of the world to understand Satanism. Satanism is not 
 credited with what belongs to it. Scholarship does not grasp 
 the subject, while our political saints simply credit everything 
 that is wrong to evil influences, and that too, only in an in- 
 considerate sort of a way. Not until Germany has revealed 
 St. Paul's Man of Sin will some people understand why it 
 is that this world is paying $75,000,000.00 a day for the War 
 and only $30,000,000.00 a year for foreign missions. 
 
 The blight of impurity is a national curse, the same as 
 an individual one. It has its roots in lusts. It originated in 
 the Edenic cradle bed of illicit sex relationship, after Eve 
 tried to sip honey dew from the serpent's tooth. It was at 
 that time forbidden marriages took rise. They were illicit 
 alliances between Jews and Gentiles, and forbidden because 
 it was in violation of the law of kind after kind. A miscegen- 
 ation of the races has always lead to hybridic results. That 
 the Sons of God should vitiate their virgin blood with the 
 impurity and impotencies of body and mind of all the 
 nations round about, angered God, and then he declared, 
 "My spirit shall not always strive with Ha Adam." Gen. 
 6, 3. Heb. 
 
 The Ha Adam race had been created for the evolution 
 of a Saviour, but it was not to be through a line of degener- 
 ates. So it repented the Lord that he had made Ha Adam, 
 but indiscriminate marriages followed. 
 
 Those old pre-Noahchian patriarchs were a lovesick lot 
 anyway. They were not very particular where they picked 
 up a woman for a wife, ''and they took of all they chose." 
 
SATAN IN POLITICS 43 
 
 It was marrying and giving in marriage with all sorts of 
 weddings until honeymoons were cut short by the great flood, 
 and all the Ha Adam people from Adam to beast were 
 drowned. Gen. 7, 7. Hebrew. 
 
 Cain went to the woods for his wife. We are lead to 
 believe that our Gentile grandmother was a beautiful Iranian 
 woman, as all our Aryan ancestors were. Nevertheless the 
 example Cain set was a bad one. Other young Hebrews 
 became lovesick and went to the woods for their wives, too. 
 Finally the custom of going from home to get a helpmeet 
 worked charmingly, and the unwritten law became an es- 
 tablished one. 
 
 There was Tubal-Cain, instructor of every artificer of 
 brass and iron, which implied many shops and factories in 
 the Euphrates Valley. There was Jubal the organ grinder 
 also. He handled the harp and organ. James Freeman Clark 
 speaks of the wind instruments our own ancestors had at 
 that time; and of their high state of civilization. So it is 
 reasonable to presume that when Tubal-Cain and Jubal went 
 up on the Oxus and the Jaxartes, to trade in organs and other 
 wares, or that when our wise and honorable young men and 
 women of Aryana went down on the Euphrates to fiddle and 
 dance and talk about fourths and diatonics, marriage be- 
 tween folks followed. 
 
 Now, in those old days when Cain and Abel strove in 
 the field, Fu-He, the Chinese savant, was a great philosopher. 
 Fifteen hundred years afterwards, Confucius compiled all 
 his works, and Chinamen have a right to worship their an- 
 cestors now if they want to. And many Chinese damsels 
 in that day, as yellow as gold dust, got Hebrew husbands, 
 who thought their almond-eyed, flat-haired, yellow-faced 
 
44 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 wives from the Orient, with their dainty wee feet, were the 
 most beautiful women in the land. 
 
 But there were other alliances worse still. The land 
 was full of languages and isms of all kinds. There was the 
 flat-footed, round-haired, round-faced African, from which 
 nothing but degenerates could come by marriage. Then 
 there were the bulbous-eyed, big-bellied, short-bodied, stubby- 
 legged race of people to the east of Eden, a marriage with 
 whom would be bad. But need we say more ? The rain fell, 
 the floods came, and the Great Deluge made a clearing house 
 of blood for all generations to come. 
 
 The blight of impurity has never ceased in its work for 
 the destruction of nations. Ever since the Assyrian came 
 down like a wolf on the fold, governments have risen only 
 to fall again. There was the Babylonian which flourished 
 from the time of Sargon to Nebuchadnezzar, 3200 years, 
 that went down in wine with bad women at the feast of Bel- 
 shazzar, in 536 B. C. Then came that great Medo-Persian 
 power, that ram with two horns seeking a world-wide domain, 
 which lost out eventually under its own weight of chariots and 
 concubines. Following came the Macedonian nation, and 
 who knows about Homeric Greece now ? Alexander, its hero, 
 symbolized by a he-goat with one notable horn, after found- 
 ing seventeen cities in his own name, died a drunkard. 
 
 Out of Alexander's dominions came four others, each 
 of which was part of that he-goat spoken of by Daniel the 
 Prophet. There was Anthony and Cleopatra of Egypt, and 
 Antiochus Epiphenes the scourge of Palestine, and the Cae- 
 sars from the Roman citadel, but they all became destroyed 
 by the power of lust, a power that knows no conqueror. So 
 much for the first three kingdoms. 
 
SATAN IN POLITICS 45 
 
 The greatest of those four kings or dynasties spoken 
 of by Daniel came next. It consisted of ten governments 
 under one compact, with the Church for its executive head. 
 It was symbolized as a beast with ten horns and seven heads. 
 The heads were the protecting powers of the Church, France 
 being the last one. It lost out under Napoleon iii in 1870. 
 
 The degeneracy of France took its rise centuries ago 
 when the Nordic tribes of Europe overran those southern 
 countries and became swallowed up in the effeminacy of 
 the more southern climes. In the time of the Louis's harlot- 
 ism held the reins of government. Kings had wives, but royal 
 mistresses ruled at Court, They had more influence than 
 the generals of the army. The reign of Louis XV cost the 
 realm $20,000,000.00 to keep the royal harem full, and the 
 fashions up. Then the bastile fell, and the French Revolution 
 (1789- 1 792) was on. This was the beginning of the end of 
 Daniel's fourth dynasty, which lost its throne in Sedan on 
 September 2nd, 1870. 
 
 This present government of the line of the Belshazzar- 
 Hohenzollern kings, originated in a cesspool of political cor- 
 ruption. Its method of warfare was poisoned by Bismarck, 
 who hated democracy and loved autocracy. It was his pur- 
 pose to build up a Prussian militarism by blood and iron to 
 conquer the world. As a mailed fist, it drew its spiritual 
 light from the 40,000 electric bulbs at the Krupp gun works 
 at Essen. It was hardly of the kind to make the kingdoms 
 of the German Empire, the kingdoms of our Lord, the Christ, 
 but Germany believes that. So pro-German agents, called 
 pacifists, for a disguise, went forth from Berlin like false 
 spirits from his Satanic Majesty, to gather the forces of Gog 
 and Magog to the Battle of the Armageddon. For Satan 
 
46 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 knew that blood was to run in rivulets, and all the world was 
 to be made to groan. Now, with 1,500,000 German youths 
 among the slain, the false prophet is crying aloud for more 
 food for cannon. There are no babies in the land, and the 
 cradles are empty. 
 
 So the cry went forth from the false prophet to all the 
 maidens and married women in Germany, for a wholesale 
 prostitution to fill the cradles again. Another 1,500,000 
 were needed for future Germany, whose lives were to be 
 dedicated to the Dragon. One million, five hundred thousand 
 more young men were wanted to give seven years of the best 
 part of their lives to learn the goose-step, how to shoot when 
 told to, with privileges to wear the iron cross in honor of 
 their Kaiser should they be killed in battle. 
 
 The Jews were the only nation free from intermarriages 
 with the several races of the Gentile world. The law of kind 
 after kind has been observed by them only. From the time 
 of Joshua, their unity has been preserved by a strict observ- 
 ance of that law forbidding a miscegenation of races, and ac- 
 cording to the Divine plan of the Ages, they only will come 
 into the possession of a world-wide empire after the resto- 
 ration of Israel, in 1925, whether Germany thinks that way 
 or not. But Israel as a nation includes both Jew and Gen- 
 tiles. After the Jews forsook Christ, the Lord gave the 
 Gentiles to the Messiah for an inheritance. Psa. 2:8. 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 THE FIGHT FOR ARISTOCRACY. 
 
 Before the flood Satan's object was the destruction of 
 the race that was created for the evolution of a Savior of 
 man, but after the deluge, the destruction of a government 
 engaged Satan's attention. 
 
 Ever since man was created in the image of God, that 
 he might be governed by his own will, the Lord has had 
 trouble keeping Satan from destroying that image. It was 
 a creation of inalienable rights that man might enjoy life, 
 liberty and the pursuit of happiness according to the dic- 
 tates of his conscience. But that was a menace to Satan. 
 Those rights materialized in the formation of the Jubilee 
 Cycle, B. C. 1575. 
 
 It came to pass, therefore, when the Jubilee cycles as 
 a government were given to Israel, having its nationalism 
 bed-rocked in Mt. Sinai, its justice and equity based on 
 Mosaic law, with personal liberty and individual rights guar- 
 anteed to every citizen of the general commonwealth, Satan 
 saw the beginning of the end of his own political existence, 
 and acted accordingly. 
 
 The government now to be overthrown was given after 
 Israel had tramped out of the wilderness into Canaan in 
 1575, B. C. As a Divine concept, it was the best government 
 on earth. It was based on 70 cycles of 50 years each and so 
 constituted that at the end of its sojourn of 3,500 years, 
 (which is to take place in 1925) men would walk with God 
 and talk with Him as Enoch did. 
 
 47 
 
48 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 But Satan intervened. Unless such a compact for per- 
 sonal liberty could be destroyed by kingcraft, the political 
 career of the wicked one would soon come to an end, hence 
 that cry for a king. It was the prelude to that pro-German 
 cry for the Divine right of Kings but lately heard. 
 
 With that wisdom which has always characterized the 
 evil genius of deceit, Satan soon perceived another peril to 
 his own existence in those days of Sabbath Rests, Pente- 
 costal Feasts, Seventh Year Reformations and Fiftieth Year 
 Restitutions afforded by the Jubilee Cycles. It was a gov- 
 ernment anyway where trust combinations and millionaires 
 would bankrupt themselves every year of Jubilee. If now, 
 in addition, the poor man was to have a restitution of rights 
 at stated periods of time, debts cancelled every year of 
 Jubilee that he might have another chance again in life, and 
 slaves freed from bondage after a time that they, too, might 
 not always be held in servitude, the Cycles then would render 
 null and void the aristocratic ideal and nobility would no 
 longer be protected by the State. For despotisms held that 
 if a man was born a slave he should be kept a slave. If that 
 was not true then the restoration of Israel would give birth 
 to an international freedom. 
 
 So it came to pass evil spirits were sent out in quest of 
 a king. It was a cry for kingcraft, and God granted the 
 petition but contrary to His will. "They have not rejected 
 you, but they have rejected me," said the Lord unto Samuel. 
 It was the work of evil spirits. 
 
 The last Jubilee held for a period of 2500 years was 
 in 625 B. C. The clarion notes for the next celebration were 
 not heard again until the year 1875. The emancipation of 
 the Jews of Algiers in 1871, as a result of the war in 1870, 
 had made that last celebration possible. 
 
THE FIGHT FOR ARISTOCRACY 49 
 
 The Babylonian captivity took place in 606 B. C, and 
 Gentile Dominion began at that time. By prophecy it was 
 to continue Seven Times. See second and fourth chapters 
 of Daniel. According to the Hebrew method of reckoning 
 Seven Times (360x7) would give 2520 years. That would 
 reach to the year 191 5 for the beginning of the end of the 
 Divine Right of Kings. 
 
 The Seven Times allowed for that right was one thing, 
 and the four dynasties set for the beginning of the ascend- 
 ancy of the Jews, was another. But Pastor Russell got the 
 two statements mixed. The ascension of the Jews — the 
 Zionist movement — began at the time the throne of France 
 was cast down September 2, 1870, (Dan. 7:9) but Gentile 
 Dominion was not to end until the full return of the Jews, 
 according to the history of the Jubilee Cycles. 
 
 It is evident from the above that Satan was in a conflict 
 for the destruction of the Jubilee Cycles in order that the 
 restoration of Israel might never take place. If the Cycles 
 could not be destroyed Satan would be forced into outer 
 darkness after the Seven Times of Gentile Dominion had 
 come to pass, hence the fight for his own existence. 
 
 The Darwinian plan for the survival of the fittest was 
 thereupon to be overruled by Providence. It was to be ren- 
 dered null and void by a survival of the weakest that by times 
 and the dividing of times the Jews might come into the as- 
 cendancy, and Israel restored again to her Abrahamic pos- 
 sessions, as promised to them. This was to be accomplished 
 by the restoration of Israel in 1925. 
 
 Therefore, not by chance, but by Divine arrangement, 
 the last celebration in 625 B. C. was the nineteenth one, leav- 
 ing 51 more cycles yet to come. How wonderful are God's 
 ways. 
 
50 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 But no joyous feast could be observed while the children 
 were in bondage, during those twenty-five hundred years of 
 servitude. Nevertheless, the remaining 51 cycles were com- 
 pleted by the first hegira in 1874, leaving the 50 Jubilee cele- 
 brations for annual feasts during the time of the Zionist 
 movement; for 50 Jubilee occasions during the fifty years 
 between 1875 and 1925. 
 
 After the Franco-Prussian war in 1870 it must have 
 become plain to St. Paul's Man of Sin that different streams 
 of prophecy were then meeting for a conflict between Dem- 
 ocracy and Absolutism. It was a meeting not only for the 
 destruction of monarchies, (Jer. 30:11) but for all forms 
 of Autocracy in both Church and State. The rise of re- 
 publics and the downfall of dynasties since that time verify 
 that statement. 
 
 It also became an accepted fact long ago that the return 
 of the Jews to Palestine was a foregone conclusion. Every- 
 thing that has taken place with that march Zionward, from 
 the time Max Nordau first led his colony into the promised 
 land in 1874, to the time of the gift of Palestine by the British 
 Government to the Jews for a homeland, just made, gives 
 sufficient proof that the Wicked One must have been well 
 aware that if by some strenuous effort the international birth 
 of a new freedom was not prevented his political reign on 
 the mundane sphere here below would soon come to an end. 
 

CHAPTER IX. 
 Jeremiah's double. 
 
 While Israel was learning to make bricks without straw, 
 she submitted to her cruel bondage in Egypt and thanked 
 the gods that it was no worse. After she waxed fat in the 
 Wilderness, doing nothing but eat bread rained down from 
 Heaven, like Jeshurum, she kicked. Manna from heaven and 
 quail from God's storehouse surfeited her. It made the chil- 
 dren lust after onions and garlic and the fleshpots of Egypt 
 again. 
 
 In 1575 B. C, Israel tramped out of the wilderness into 
 Canaan with shoes on her feet that had not waxed old for 
 forty years. She entered the land of promise with a lot of 
 experience, and as long as she had no money to bother with, 
 and only faith in God to live on, she did splendidly. 
 
 As a nation Israel had her birthright at the bedside of 
 Jacob when that old patriarch died in the year 181 3 B. C. 
 Jacob was the grandson of Abraham, the friend of God, and 
 that was a creditable relationship, but Jacob's own life hardly 
 reflected one worthy of his Abrahamic descent. As a double 
 life it symbolized that of Israel, which has not been above 
 reproach. The way Jacob talked to his twelve sons as the 
 representatives of the Twelve Tribes of Israel, gave the im- 
 pression that his boys, and not himself, were the source from 
 which all of Israel's backslidings came. The way he 
 stole Esau's birthright hardly indicates that, after getting 
 two of Laban's daughters for wives, then hoodwinking the 
 sheep at the watering troughs, was not creditable. It all led 
 
 52 
 
Jeremiah's double 53 
 
 to a disagreement of course. Then Jacob picked up his be- 
 longings and left, and everything else grisled and ring- 
 streaked left with him. They were Jacob's by agreement and 
 Laban couldn't say anything, but the farm mourned its loss. 
 About all the stock from the barnyard was gone, all that was 
 off color, at least. 
 
 Jacob's double life symbolized "Jeremiah's Double" 
 which the prophets talked so much about. As long as Jacob 
 was getting riches and dreaming dreams about angels as- 
 cending and descending on the ladder from earth to heaven, 
 everything good came his way, and he thought well of him- 
 self. It foreshadowed the life of Israel for eighteen hun- 
 dred and forty-five years, or during the one-half of that long 
 period of time known as Jeremiah's Double, when God's 
 favors were showered down on Israel like bread from heaven. 
 Then God hid his face and it was one continuous period of 
 ''Disfavor" for the next eighteen hundred and forty-five 
 years, or from the time the fig tree was accursed until the 
 Franco-Prussian War opened the gates for the Jews' return 
 to Palestine. So everything was heavenly for Israel until 
 the crucifixion of Christ. Then God's blessing ceased, or 
 until the Jews had paid "Double." Isa. 40:2. 
 
 The weeping of Jesus over Jerusalem five days before 
 he was hanged on a tree was symbolized in a measure by 
 Jacob's loss of Joseph with heartburnings for the life of his 
 son. The weeping over the lost sheep of Israel until their 
 return at the time appointed, was infinitely more than 
 Jacob's grief, but in both cases sadness was near unto death. 
 Weeping was changed to tears of joy when Joseph was found. 
 His exaltation to a place by the side of Pharaoh on the throne 
 
54 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 enabled Jacob's little company with wagons laden with corn 
 to return to Canaan singing all the way. 
 
 After Israel began her return to Palestine in 1874 she 
 had fifty Jubilee celebrations to make up for those lost while 
 in captivity for twenty-five hundred years. It was now to 
 be a yearly Jubilee feast from 1875 to 1925. The command 
 had gone forth: "Comfort Israel. Her warfare is ended. 
 Her iniquity is pardoned. She has now received double for 
 all her sins." Isa. 40:2. 
 
 In both cases referred to above Canaan was the haven 
 of rest. Jacob was gathered unto his fathers at the time of 
 his death, and Israel is now returning to her new home while 
 angels are singing because the restoration of Israel is near 
 at hand. 
 
 The Jews were the discoverers of the Deity and idolators 
 from the beginning. To them were committed the oracles 
 of God after which they rejected the whole plan of salvation. 
 They had now to pass under the yoke of Gentile bondage. 
 Nevertheless God's love for his people remained. His con- 
 tinual favors were marked. Never in the history of a con- 
 quered race has there been a Daniel advanced to power, and 
 with others of his friends made princes of a kingdom. No 
 maiden in bondage but Esther was ever made queen of a 
 realm. Only the hand of Providence could bestow such 
 favors, and the same continued until the rejection of Christ 
 at the time of his crucifixion. Then God's favors ceased. 
 
 ""the disfavor." 
 
 When Christ came the question was asked: "Will the 
 kingdom now be restored to Israel?" But sin and iniquity 
 
JEREMIAH S DOUBLE 55 
 
 barred the way of Israel's exaltation to righteousness, making 
 the restoration impossible. The command to the disciples 
 was to go, not to the Gentiles, but to "The lost sheep of the 
 house of Israel," for it had always been Jew, then Gentile. 
 But the Jews rejected the call. They should have remem- 
 bered the cry of the Prophet Zechariah (9:12), "O, daughter 
 of Zion ! Shout, O daughter of Jerusalem ! Behold thy King 
 cometh unto thee." But they would not. "Ye prisoners of 
 hope; even today I declare that I will render 'double' unto 
 thee." 
 
 But sin and iniquity had crossed this warning out of 
 the minds of the Jews. Too much prosperity had spoiled the 
 children. There remained the awful remedy of severe ad- 
 versity. They were left for the salvation through a pathway 
 of the darkest ages of Europe, studded with fagots, and 
 funeral pyres and massacres. The 144,000 of the redeemed 
 were in this way to come into the one thousand years of 
 Christ's reign on earth. But because of that way Jesus wept 
 over Jerusalem, crying out from the sadness of his heart: 
 "Behold your house is left unto you desolate. Ye shall not 
 see me henceforth, till ye say, blessed is he that cometh in 
 the name of the Lord." Matt. 23:38-39. 
 
 •Note: Substantially the above statement Is correct. It must be remembered, how- 
 ever, that God's "disfavor" virtually ended in 1871, when a wholesale emancipation of 
 the unpopular and despised race of the Jews of Algiers took place, making the hegira 
 of 1874 possible, and the Zionist movement of 1878 a practicability by the Berlin Congress 
 of the nations in that year. As all parties agree that the time of the crucifixion was the 
 turning point, biblicists may find that the "favor" and "disfavor" was each 1839 years 
 Instead of 1845. We do no violence to sonae authorities by leaving out of the calculation 
 the six years for dividing the land of Canaan, which would end the "disfavor" in 1871. 
 
%^ A 
 
 _..i ^ :\ 
 
 
 
 — LieMarr In Philadelphia Record. 
 THE BOLSHEVIST TRAP 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 DANIEL S FOURTH KING. 
 
 The rule of the Gentiles over the Jews began to grow 
 harsh and cruel in the time of the Caesars. The children 
 had enjoyed God's favor in remarkable ways under the three 
 preceding dynasties, but after the rejection of Christ it was 
 destined that they should be punished as had before been 
 pronounced against them by the prophets because of their 
 sin and iniquity. It was to that end that Daniel's Fourth 
 Kingdom should equal in point of time the preceding ages 
 of Israel as a nation favored of God, from the time of her 
 birth in 1813 B. C. to that of the Crucifixion. The fourth 
 kingdom does that. It had its origin in the time of the Cae- 
 sars, and its termination when France — as the eldest daugh- 
 ter of the ten-kingdomed government, fell in 1870. That 
 disaster to the French monarchy brought about the whole- 
 sale emancipation of the Jews in Algiers in 1871, making 
 the Zionist movement a possibility at the time of God's dis- 
 favor to the Jews equaled that of his favor. 
 
 This severity of the Roman rule over the Jews began 
 early in the first century of our Christian era. Romanists 
 were under the impression that the Jews belonged to an 
 impure race of people, and that they were despised of the 
 gods. Tacitus, the historian, born in 51 A. D., says that they 
 came to be called Judea by the barbarous lengthening out of 
 the word "Ida," the name of the mountain in Crete where 
 they came from about the time Saturn was driven from the 
 throne by the forces of Jupiter. 
 
 57 
 
58 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 Pliny the younger, a Roman Praetor, born in 6i, pro- 
 claimed it due to his Emperor, Trajan, that his statue should 
 be cut in ivory or cast in gold, and that the choicest victims 
 should be sacrificed to his divinity. The Jews were the race 
 proscribed. That a Jew could not bow down in adoration 
 to a Nero, or to some other infamous Caesar and worship 
 such a being for his god, could not be understood by Romans 
 who believed that it was the will of their gods that all such 
 people should be punished with death. 
 
 When Jerusalem was destroyed in 70 A. D. and the 
 Jews killed and scattered among the European nations their 
 troubles began in earnest. For eighteen hundred years they 
 were to serve heathen nations and to be without a king or a 
 prince or a sacrifice or an ephod. Hosea 3:4. And under 
 these restrictions they were expected to worship the gods 
 of the heathens. Titus supposed that once the citadel of the 
 Jews, the Holy City of Jerusalem, itself was destroyed, that 
 they would then readily adopt the religion of their conquerors, 
 but it is needless to say Titus was mistaken. 
 
 The papal kingdom came up out of the Roman Empire. 
 As connected with Daniel's fourth kingdom, we speak of it 
 as a political power now; it necessitates consideration aside 
 from the Roman Empire or any of the other kingdoms which 
 followed, but it came up out of them as the prophet says, as 
 a seven-headed, ten-horned beast out of the deep sea, and 
 truly the symbol for trouble was well chosen. The Emperor 
 Justinian (527-532) who laid down the rule of faith for the 
 Jews to go by, began those wars that troubled the waters of 
 the deep sea at that time on the principle, says Gibbon, that 
 the guilt of murder could not be applied to the slaughter of 
 unbelievers. Gibbon would better have said the time had 
 
Daniel's fourth king 59 
 
 now come to answer that prayer, ''Let his blood be on us 
 and our children." Matt. 27:25. 
 
 THE CHURCH OF TEN KINGDOMS. 
 
 That prophecies might not become known before the 
 time intended, dynasties were called kings and governments 
 symbolized as beasts, and the time of Gentile dominion exer- 
 cised over the Jews named as Seven Times. Beasts and drag- 
 ons and false prophets, were all to be destroyed. They flour- 
 ished in the time of both the Roman Catholic and Protestant 
 religions, but were not of them. 
 
 There were five governments denominated beasts. After 
 the Babylonian came the Medo-Persian, or ram with two 
 horns; the Alexandrian or he-goat, with one notable horn; 
 the Church with the ten kingdoms or the beast with seven 
 heads and ten horns, and then republics or the beast with 
 two horns like a lamb. The two horns of this last named 
 beast has its power represented by the two branches of all 
 parliaments and legislatures. Rev. 13:11. 
 
 The Roman beast was unlike any other beast ever cre- 
 ated. It had to be described, as it could not be named. It 
 consisted of ten kingdoms, viz: (i) The Visigoths; (2) 
 the Suevi; (3) the Franks; (4) the Burgundians; (5) the 
 Vandals; (6) the Saxons; (7) the Britons; (8) the Gepidae; 
 (9) the Alemanni; (10) the Astrogoths. This list is given 
 by Sir Isaac Newton, Meade, Lloyd, and others. Those ten 
 kingdoms developed in history, between the years 395 and 
 500, which Daniel had seen centuries before as the ten horns 
 upon the fourth beast. The Visigoths, or western Goths, 
 who entered Roman territory under Alaric a few months 
 
Cg birth of the next nation 
 
 after the death of Theodosius in 395, finally settled in that 
 part of Spain known as Portugal, and established their king- 
 dom there in 472. The Franks entered Gaul, now France, 
 about 407. The Burgundians entered the same country about 
 413. The Gepidae were a German tribe, and so were the 
 Alemanni, who subjugated that part of the country now 
 known as Alsace. The Astrogoths came into Italy and es- 
 tablished their kingdom there in 493. 
 
 The seven heads of this beast were the seven supporting 
 powers of the Church. The Church itself was symbolized 
 as a little horn with eyes like the eyes of a man, signifying 
 Episcopacy. This horn came up afterwards, as prophecy 
 says, in the midst of the ten horns, an event that did take 
 place when Phocus made Boniface III, (606-610 A. D.) 
 universal bishop, or Pope of the whole Catholic world. 
 
 This kingdom devised by man, was ordained of God the 
 same as the others. Rom. 13:1. No more exalted idea of a 
 government could be conceived, no matter how apostate it 
 may have become. Its very apostacy may have had a mission. 
 The Jews were destined to be punished and the fourth beast 
 was created for that purpose. Their rejection of Christ as 
 their elder brother and Savior merited the punishment they 
 received, and the dark ages of Europe were in part the Divine 
 plan of Gentile dominion. The basest of men have been 
 given rule to work out the providences of God, and in this 
 case the fagot, the funeral pyre, the auto-de-fes of Spain, 
 the Spanish Inquisitions, and the Bartholomew massacres 
 were all in line with prophecy, that the little flock of 144,000 
 for ministerial work during the millennial reign might be- 
 come chastened, and redeemed by sword and fire for that 
 highest and holiest of all servitude during the day of judg- 
 ment of one thousand years. 
 
Daniel's fourth king 6i 
 
 In the year 800 the Pope separated from the Eastern 
 Empire, which had decHned in power, and united with France 
 under Charlemagne. In 961 Saxony, under Otho, succeeded 
 France as the protecting power of the Pope. In 1024 the 
 house of Franconia received the papal favor and crown. In 
 925, Swabia came to the front as the supporting arm of the 
 Pope. In 1450 Spain became the ruling Catholic power. In 
 1713 Austria came next and held it until 1779, and from 
 thence to 1792 [which completes the 1260 years after Jus- 
 tinian's edict in 532] or the time when the head of the beast 
 (autocracy) was wounded to death but did live again. Rev. 
 13:4. This statement of John the prophet is verified by the 
 return of monarchy to power again after the French Revo- 
 lution in 1 789- 1 792 which was the ending of the persecution 
 of the Jews, begun under Justinian 1260 years before that 
 time. France became the supporting power again under the 
 reign of Napoleon III. This terminated the Temporal Power 
 of the Popes just 1260 years after the creation of the Holy 
 Roman Empire for a purpose. And now that the Jews have 
 paid double for their sins and iniquities they are to be re- 
 turned in peace to the Fatherland. In the meantime the 
 Churches, Catholic and Protestant, are uniting with best en- 
 deavors for the destruction of all dynasties and to this end 
 Christ came also: for autocracy came not of God but of the 
 Devil. 
 
CHAPTER XI. 
 
 John's lamb. 
 
 Rev. 13:11. 
 
 Five governments denominated beasts by prophecy have 
 ruled since Gentile Dominion began 2520 years ago. Four 
 of these governments held sway from the time of Nebuchad- 
 Inezzar in 606, B. C. to that of Napoleon III, in 1870. His 
 reign over France, as the eldest daughter of Daniel's Fourth 
 King, was brought to an end by the change of dynasties to 
 republics at that time. It was at that time absolutism lost 
 out in the church by the abolishment of the Temporal power 
 of the popes, for by that time the Lord had received "double" 
 at the hands of the Jews for all of their sins. 
 
 This punishment of the disobedient Jew for the cruci- 
 fixion of their elder brother harks back to the time of the 
 Babylonian captivity as a result of that disobedient cry for 
 a king in the time of the Judges. Because of that cry, Israel 
 was carried off to Babylon when Gentile dominion began for 
 a period of "Seven Times" (606 B. C. to 191 5 A. D.). The 
 year 191 5, therefore, gives the date for the beginning of the 
 end of the Belshazzar-Hohenzollern line of kings, from the 
 time of Nebuchadnezzar to William II, Rex of Germany 
 inclusive. But the time of Daniel's four kingdoms extended 
 only from 606 B. C. to 1870 A. D. It was at the close of 
 Daniel's last kingdom (France) that John's beast with two 
 horns like a lamb, was created. Rev. 13-11. For the apostle 
 plainly states that it was after the fourth beast (described 
 
 62 
 
John's lamb 63 
 
 in Rev. 13:1) had ceased to exist. History in fact agrees 
 with prophecy, that it was after the ''Lord had received 
 'double' " for Israel's sin and iniquity. Besides prophecies 
 had not met before the war of 1870, for the destruction of 
 the Hne of Daniel's kings that the Jews might return to 
 Palestine. It was at that time, therefore, after Jeremiah's 
 Double had been fulfilled, that the command went forth, 
 "Comfort ye my people; speak comfortably to Jerusalem, 
 for her warfare is accomplished, her iniquity is pardoned, 
 for she hath received of the Lord's hand double for all her 
 sins." Isa. 40:20. And what people now is being blessed 
 more than the Jews? 
 
 That was a cry which made the War of 1870 a holy 
 one for destroying the last of the four beasts, whose Divine 
 commission was the punishment of the Jews, because of their 
 cry for a king in the time of the Judges, and because of their 
 crucifixion of Christ. 
 
 During the reign of the Babylonians, Medo-Persian and 
 Macedonian kings, marked favors had been shown to the 
 Hebrew captives. In the time of Esther and Mordecai, the 
 enemies of the Jewish race had been destroyed; otherwise 
 there would have been no Zionist movement started in 1874. 
 But the Jews forgot these things by the time Christ came, 
 and his crucifixion made necessary that fourth king, whose 
 work was to answer the cry of mockery — ''let his blood be 
 on us and on our children." 
 
 The work of the fourth beast began in earnest in 70 
 A. D. when Jerusalem was razed to the ground and the Jews 
 scattered among the different nations of the earth. Its work 
 was still better emphasized in Justinian's edict, 529-532, which 
 declared that the "guilt of murder could not be charged 
 
64 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 against the slaughter of unbeHevers." This edict remained in 
 force by prophecy 1260 years, or until the head of the beast, 
 i. e. the monarcy of France, was wounded by the French Revo- 
 lution — 1 789- 1 792. This wound inflicted on the monarchy 
 was done by the Republic, but the beast was not destroyed 
 until 1870, when under the reign of Napoleon III, the last 
 dynasty of Daniel's four kings was given to the flames. 
 
 Had the Jews given heed to the Gospel of Christ as 
 preached in its simplicity and purity by saints like Bernard 
 of Clairveaux, Peter the Venerable, and by evangelists like 
 Francis of Assisi, high heaven would not have permitted the 
 claws of the Dragon, with its thumb-screws, its funeral 
 pyres, inquisitions and auto-de-fes to become destructive of 
 the race that was to evolve the twelve thousand saints from 
 each of the twelve tribes of Israel for the glorious body of 
 our Lord ; but He who created evil as well as good, darkness 
 as well as light, had also issued an edict that "God's Disfavor" 
 to his people was to continue until prophecies met, for the 
 return of Israel to their Abrahamic possessions in the Father- 
 land, a thing impossible of accomplishment before the Jews 
 had paid "double" for all their sins and iniquities. 
 
 Israel had always been a stiff-necked race, even under 
 reigns like those of Charlemagne and Henry II of Germany. 
 Their rebellions made the Temporal Power of the Popes 
 under the name of the Holy Roman Empire become a Divine 
 necessity. This institution as established by Phocas and 
 Pope Boniface in 606 A. D. had its work performed during 
 an existence also of 1260 years. Then by the Divine plan of 
 the Ages, its power was abolished by Victor Emanuel, King 
 of Italy, for Israel was now to become freed from the power 
 of absolutism. 
 
John's lamb 65 
 
 So the fifth beast, John's Lamb, had a different work to 
 perform from that of the fourth beast. Its mission was to 
 destroy Dragons, not Jews. As a Divine concept, it harks 
 back to the time of the Jubilee Cycles, which gave Israel a 
 Democratic commonwealth nearly four thousand years ago. 
 As an opponent of kingcraft, it has been in a confhct with 
 absolutism ever since. After the fourth beast was destroyed, 
 it has been successfully paving the way of the Zionists since 
 the beginning of their movement in 1874. As a destroying 
 factor, John's Lamb began its work at the time Daniel saw 
 thrones cast down, at the battle of Sedan on September 2, 
 1870, (Dan. 7:9) and its work now has been the destruction 
 of the German Dragon. The statement but recently issued 
 by President Wilson, 'That there can be no status quo, ante- 
 bellum condonations granted," is but the voice of prophecy 
 again in the process of fulfillment. That voice is now mate- 
 rializing as a sure word of prophecy by that vox populi from 
 all the nations of the earth, who have drawn the sword that 
 the world shall be made safe for Democracy. 
 
HEAD GEAR AND OTHER ROYAL REFUSE. 
 IN EVENING NEWS, WASHINGTON, D. C, ON THE DAY AFTER THE ABDICATION OF 
 
 WIIXIAM II. 
 
CHAPTER XIL 
 
 REPUBLICS IN PROPHECY. 
 
 Republics have become the dominant poHtical factors 
 of the present age. They have their source from the reign 
 of Louis IX (1226-1270) called St. Louis. His grandson, 
 Philip IV, maintained the principle that all law, justice and 
 right should be sought for in the will of the Sovereign. His 
 determination to bring the Church into subjection led to a 
 conflict with Pope Boniface VIII, which ended in a removal 
 of the papacy to Avignon, and into a subserviency of a long 
 succession of French Popes to French Kings. This was the 
 origin of absolutism and corruption in combination with both 
 Church and State. It was this marriage of the powers that 
 gave the lands of the realm into the hands of the clergy and 
 of the nobility, with the taxes for running the government 
 saddled upon the laboring classes. This, the original diffi- 
 culty, led to the formation of republics. 
 
 ''states general." 
 
 There were three classes of society in those earlier cen- 
 turies of French history. These were the clergy, called the 
 ''First Estate"; the nobility, called the "Second Estate"; and 
 the laboring classes, called the "Third Estate", but without 
 any rights the Clergy or Nobility felt bound to respect. 
 
 The time came finally when the King, wanting more 
 votes than the Clergy would give him, advanced the rights 
 of suffrage to the laboring classes, and in this he did better 
 than he knew. This was the origin of the "States General." 
 
 67 
 
68 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 After the King had raised such revenues as he wanted 
 he paid less attention to the rights of suffrage ; but while he 
 was spending the people's money and doing as he pleased, 
 the peasant was thinking for himself. Even during the reign 
 of Louis XIV rumbling noises were heard. In the time of 
 that tyrant the poor man was getting tired of beating frog 
 ponds that his lord and lady might have refreshing sleep at 
 night, with nothing for himself to enjoy overmuch but menial 
 servitude. 
 
 During the time of Louis XV (171 5-1 774) princes said 
 you shall, and the people obeyed. During this reign of sixty 
 years the peasant ate his boiled grass and paid the taxes 
 without much grumbling, but under the reign of Louis XVI 
 affairs of State changed. It now came to pass when the 
 people said you shall, that the princes obeyed. The opening 
 of the "States General" May 5, 1789, was the beginning of 
 the revolution when troubles in earnest began, sore and 
 grievous, especially for Louis and Marie Antoinette. 
 
 The French Revolution was a great political earthquake. 
 It produced the wound inflicted on the monarchy, mentioned 
 by John the Divine in Revelations 13:3. The loss of fifteen 
 thousand lives at Nantes alone in one month, and fourteen 
 thousand by the guillotine, principally at Toulon, would have 
 been sufficient to have caused "all the world to wonder after 
 the beast with deadly wound," meaning the French monarchy, 
 as stated by that prophecy. 
 
 "France called herself a Republic," says Creasy, on the 
 20th day of September, 1792. On the very day that the 
 battle of Valmy was fought, the poet Goethe was there, and 
 said in a speech made to the troops: "From this place and 
 from this day forth comes a new era in the world's history. 
 
REPUBLICS IN PROPHECY 69 
 
 and you can all say that you were present at its birth." Goethe 
 was forecasting the birth of the French Republic of 1870 
 without knowing it. 
 
 The awkward, good-natured, kind-hearted, but impo- 
 tent King, and his vivacious, ill-advised, frolicsome, indis- 
 creet Queen (1774- 1792) had succeeded to the hopeless pros- 
 pect of a monarchy, but neither of them was fitted for the 
 task before them. The one was destitute of brains, the other 
 of all ideas of any moral responsibility; and both of them 
 were forced to expiate in their own persons, the gross crimes 
 and follies of their predecessors. 
 
 The States General had been called by Mirabeau without 
 the King's consent and with the statement "that he and his 
 fellows are here by the will of the people, and no one shall 
 drive them out except by the force of bayonets." 
 
 The national parliament had not been convened since 
 the days of Richelieu, in 1641 ; but the spirit of liberty had 
 neither slumbered nor slept. The cry to arms on July 14, 
 for the destruction of the Bastile, showed that it had been 
 kept alive from the time of the first "Tiers etat." The abo- 
 lition of the Monarchy on August 10, 1792, inaugurated the 
 "Reign of Terror." Assassination and murder now became 
 the order of the day. Louis XVI was executed January 21, 
 1793, and his death was followed by that of the Queen on 
 October 16. Marat,, the bloodthirsty Jacobin, fell at Paris 
 by the dagger of Charlotte Corday, who won the title of 
 "the angel of assassination," by that deed, on July 13th. 
 Madame Roland and about thirty leading Girondists, the true 
 friends of liberty, were arrested June 2nd, and suffered 
 death, in some cases self-inflicted, in others by the guillotine. 
 
 The Republic, under the directory and consulate virtu- 
 
yO BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 ally ended in 1799, but continued till Napoleon's election as 
 Emperor, May 1804. His career lasted till his banishment 
 to the Isle of Elba in 181 5, Louis Napoleon was chosen pres- 
 ident by some 5,000,000 votes against 2,000,000 for his op- 
 ponents. But Napoleon fooled the people and the republic 
 became a monarchy again. A permanent republic could not 
 be set up, however, until the death of the Eldest Daughter 
 of the Church. It was decreed that absolution should begin 
 its death agonies when the ''disfavor" of God towards the 
 Jews was to end, that their return to Jerusalem might then 
 begin. That change was to take place after the destruction 
 of Daniel's Fourth Kingdom, by the war of 1870. 
 
 The Franco-Prussian War became the Master Key to 
 the situation. It was the time when Daniel saw the proph- 
 ecies fulfilled, and he "beheld till thrones were cast down," 
 even till now. Dan. 7:9. 
 
 But the time had not come before that for the change 
 of the Ages. Only a great work leading up to that change 
 had been accomplished by the French Revolution. 
 
 The United States of America had embodied the ''Spirit 
 of '76," the glory of which was now becoming envious. The 
 Dutch Republic had been its type and copy, and from that 
 time passive obedience to the altar and the throne both began 
 losing its hold. Greece had always stood for freedom. The 
 abolishment in 1807 of serfdom and all feudal usages in 
 Austria; that of slavery in England, by the Negro Emanci- 
 pation Bill, of August 28, 1833; ^^"^^ freeing of 4,000,000 
 slaves in America by the Emancipation Proclamation of 
 Abraham Lincoln, in 1863; that by the Czar Alexander, on 
 February 19, 1861, giving liberty to nearly 50,000,000 Rus- 
 sian peasants, were successful achievements that had great 
 influence not only on France, but on the world in general. 
 
REPUBLICS IN PROPHECY 7I 
 
 The thirteenth chapter of Revelations completes the 
 prophetical history of republics. John the Disciple, using the 
 same symbols of the older prophet, first describes the Ten 
 Horned Kingdom as was done by Daniel. In verse ii, re- 
 publics take the form of a beast with two horns, like a lamb. 
 It was not a lamb, but under the guise of its origin, coming 
 up out of the earth, that peaceful condition of life, it "was 
 like a lamb". The two horns stand for the two branches of 
 the legislatures of all republics, and in all congresses and par- 
 liaments of the world. 
 
 Pastor Russell, apparently obsessed with a desire for 
 the destruction of the Church of England, as one of apostacy, 
 seeks to find in the two horns of this beast that of priest- 
 craft and state-craft. But the symbols are not applicable. 
 They apply to the civil power only. The term "dragon" as 
 Pastor Russell has defined it himself, in no way makes ref- 
 erence to that great Church. In verses i6 and 17 we have 
 the beast in another form still. It is another expose of the 
 civil power which we leave for the "Visions" of Count Leo 
 Tolstoi in another chapter of this work. 
 
 In the Divine Plan of the Ages, republics arose for the 
 destruction of the Divine right of Kings and of all forms 
 of autocracy. Its work began immediately after the war of 
 1870. In Bismarck's North German Federation the de- 
 structive factor is well exemplified in the efforts made by 
 August Bebel and other socialists in the Reichstag, and by 
 Dr. Windhorst and others also of the Church. They were 
 disintegrating factors, so troublesome the German Emperor 
 could have wished he had no parliament, and the Reichstag 
 probably wished the same as to William. 
 
 The leaven of republicanism has changed the general 
 
72 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 trend of thought in all the monarchies of Europe. It has 
 not only rendered royalties in England and Italy negligible 
 qualities almost, but it has completely overturned political 
 rule in other governments. Brazil became a Republic in a 
 day's time. It gave Prussia a Duma, in 1905; in 1910 Port- 
 ugal changed to a Republic, and later still it drove abso- 
 lutism from its throne in China. It overturned the Diaz dic- 
 tatorship in Mexico, and has become so popular in Japan 
 and in Turkey as to make those countries envious of the more 
 desirable form of political rule. In Russia a dispute has 
 arisen but we have faith in prophecy, and believe the Divine 
 concept in the form of John's Lamb will yet obtain. 
 Rev. 13:11. 
 
 The proclamation of republican liberty, with personal 
 rights to all people, was the "good tidings of great joy" to 
 the whole world. Autocracy from that time was doomed. 
 Liberty was announced to every captive. The new dispen- 
 sation had now set in, and governmental reforms began. The 
 abolition of standing armies and their burdensome taxes be- 
 came the subject of dispute. The abolition of titled aristoc- 
 racy followed. Abolition of landlordism was demanded. 
 Calls for temperance reforms, now world wide, were made. 
 Law and order societies had been chaining men from enslav- 
 ing their fellow beings in many ways. Humane and anti- 
 cruelty societies have been doing a great work since that 
 time. Anti-adulteration societies have been looking after the 
 health of the people, while laws innumerable have been made 
 in the interests of all the working classes. Republics men- 
 tioned above have done their part quite valiantly fighting 
 against monarchies. It was for that purpose they were cre- 
 ated about fifty years ago. Their slogan has been that of 
 the prophet. "Cursed be he that keepeth back his sword 
 
REPUBLICS IN PROPHECY 73 
 
 from blood," (Jer. 48-10) and in obedience to that other 
 injunction (Jer. 30-11). They have been making a "full end 
 of all dynasties" for popular governments instead. They 
 wounded to death the last monarchy under the Old Regime 
 by the French Revolution of 1789- 1792, and now, since the 
 time of the movement Zionward in 1874, the destruction of 
 kingcraft, in toto, is determined upon. 
 
 The Franco-Prussian war in 1870 produced two of the 
 greatest results known to history. It gave rise to the present 
 conflict for making the world safe for Democracy, but that 
 was only preparatory. The destruction of the present Dragon, 
 the greatest one of all, from Nebuchadnezzar to William 
 II Rex of Germany, came in finally as a part of the Divine 
 Plan of the Ages. As the autocratic end-man of the Bel- 
 shazzar-Hohenzollern time of kings, the reign of William 
 completes the "Seven Times" period of Gentile Dominion. 
 
 Finis Germany! With the abdication of the Kaiser, 
 Modern Germany collapses, and there is no apostolic suc- 
 cession. With that abdication imperial dignity passes away. 
 It is gone forever. It took its rise forty years ago, when 
 Bismarck was the dominant figure, after Germany had tri- 
 umphed over Denmark, Austria and France, and when the 
 constitution of the German Empire was formed on the i6th 
 day of the fifth month of 187 1. It was short lived. Its 
 decease occurred on the eleventh hour of the eleventh da}/" 
 of the eleventh month of the year 1918. It was at that hour 
 the guns fired their last salvo into the ranks of the enemy. 
 Then its arrogant war-lord and his eldest son took their 
 ignominious flight. Thrones now began to fall, in proof 
 of prophecy, and as a fitting tribute to the destruction of the 
 last and mightiest military power of Gentile dominion on 
 earth. 
 
CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 VISIONS OF COUNT LEO TOLSTOY. 
 
 (New York Sun, August 9, 1914.) 
 
 TOLSTOY PREDICTED PRESENT CONFLICT IN I9IO. 
 
 In January, 191 3, the Countess Nastasia Tolstoy sent to 
 the American press the following letter: 
 
 "I have the honor to hand you my interview with the late 
 Count Leo Tolstoy, had with him some months before his 
 death. I authorize you to make use of it for the first time, 
 the original copy having been presented to his Majesty the 
 Czar, Hoping that the American reading public will be in- 
 terested to learn about the prophecies of the greatest genius 
 of our age, I am respectfully yours, Tolstoy. 
 
 She then describes the manner in which she obtained the 
 interview. In the autumn of 1910 the Czarina had invited 
 the Countess to visit her at her summer place at Peterhof. 
 She was summoned into the presence of the Czar, who ex- 
 plained that he had a confidential mission he wished her to 
 undertake for him. He said that the German Kaiser and the 
 King of England had expressed a wish for a direct message 
 from the old Count Leo Nicolaievich Tolstoy. Being on un- 
 friendly terms with the Count and knowing that the Countess 
 was a relative (a grandniece), he asked her to assist him. 
 
 "Tell him," he said, "that if he will in a friendly way send 
 a message through you to me I will send it on to the King of 
 
 74 
 
VISIONS OF COUNT LEO TO'STOY 75 
 
 England and the Kaiser of Germany. It must be something 
 that he has not pubHshed before and that he will never publish 
 himself." 
 
 A week later, being a guest at her uncle's she delievered the 
 Czar's message, and the following is the conversation given 
 in her own words as it took place between them : 
 
 ''Very strange," said Tolstoy. *'I would be glad to send a 
 message to royalty, but the trouble with me is that I have writ- 
 ten all my life messages for the mob. I am not accustomed to 
 the conventions of court diction. However, I will think the 
 matter over." 
 
 "Leo Nicolaievich, don't you have any visions of a political 
 nature, or any prophecies on a large international scale?" I 
 asked. 
 
 "A good idea!" he exclaimed. "I have had some really 
 strange experiences which I could not publish as fiction. 
 There is something that has haunted me for the past two 
 years. I don't know how to explain the nature of it to you. 
 
 "I cannot call it a dream, because I have seen it often while 
 I have been sitting at my writing table. On other occasions 
 it has appeared to me at twilight, before my dinner hour. I 
 am not a believer in ghosts, nor in the spiritualistic explana- 
 tions of phenomena ; but I admit that I cannot account for this 
 mysterious affair." 
 
 "Is it a vision?" I interrupted. 
 
 "Something of that order, but very clear. So clear that 
 I could draw a distinct picture of all that transpires. Fur- 
 thermore, I can call up the vision at will. I am almost sure 
 I could do it while you are here. The only difficulty is that 
 I am not able to write anything during the time of the mani- 
 festation. My hands are absolutely paralyzed." 
 
76 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 "I shall be happy to write down what you dictate," I urged. 
 
 ''Very good! That settles the matter," he replied. "I 
 shall try for something immediately. Here on the table are 
 paper and pencil. Or use a pen — whatever you want." 
 
 In a few minutes I was waiting for the great moment, 
 pencil and paper in hand. My aged host leaned back in his 
 chair, covered his eyes with his hand and relapsed into an 
 apparently comatose condition. For ten minutes he remained 
 absolutely motionless. Then, straightening up like one in a 
 trance, he began in a low and hollow voice : 
 
 "This is a revelation of events of a universal character 
 which must shortly come to pass. Their spiritual outlines 
 are now before my eyes. I see floating upon the surface of 
 the sea of human fate the huge silhouette of a nude woman. 
 She is — with her beauty, her poise, her smile, her jewels — a 
 super-Venus. 
 
 "Nations rush madly after her, each of them eager to 
 attract her especially. But she, like an eternal courtesan, 
 flirts with all. In her hair ornaments of diamonds and 
 rubies is engraved her name: 'Commercialism.' As allur- 
 ing and bewitching as she seems, much destruction and agony 
 follows in her wake. Her breath, reeking of sordid trans- 
 actions, her voice of metallic character like gold, and her look 
 of greed are so much poison to the nations who fall victims 
 to her charms. 
 
 "And behold, she has three gigantic arms with three 
 torches of universal corruption in her hand. The first torch 
 represents the flame of war, that the beautiful courtesan car- 
 ries from city to city and country to country. Patriotism 
 answers with flashes of honest flame, but the end is the roar 
 of guns and musketry. 
 
VISIONS OF COUNT LEO TO'STOY yj 
 
 "The second torch bears the flame of bigotry and hypoc- 
 risy. It carries the lamps only in temples and on the altars 
 of sacred institutions. It carries the seed of falsity and 
 fanaticism. It kindles the minds that are still in cradles and 
 follows them to their graves. 
 
 "The third torch is that of the law, that dangerous founda- 
 tion of all unauthentic traditions, which first does its fatal 
 work in the family, then sweeps through the larger worlds 
 of literature, art and statesmanship. 
 
 "The great conflagration will start about 19 12, set by 
 the torch of the first arm in the countries of southeastern 
 Europe. It will result in a destructive calamity in 191 3. 
 
 "In that year I see all Europe in flames and bleeding. I 
 hear the lamentations of huge battlefields. But about the 
 year 191 5 a strange figure from the north — a new Napoleon 
 — enters the stage of the bloody drama. 
 
 "He is a man of little militaristic training, a writer or a 
 journalist, but in his grip most of Europe will remain till 1925. 
 The end of the great calamity will mark a new political era 
 for the Old World. 
 
 "There will be left no empires and kingdoms, but the 
 world will form a federation of the United States of Nations, 
 There will remain only four great giants — the Anglo-Saxons, 
 the Latins, the Slavs and the Mongolians." 
 
 The Countess closes her communication by saying : 
 
 "The late author reformer finished, opened his eyes and 
 looked at me slightly confused. 
 
 " 'Had I gone to sleep ?' he asked me. T beg your pardon.' 
 
 "When I read this vision talk to him he listened gravely 
 and nodded, saying that it was correct. Upon my request he 
 signed the document and handed it to me with a blessing. I 
 
78 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 left him the same day, and immediately upon my arrival in- 
 formed the Czar of my readiness to see him. 
 
 '*! was received at the court in an informal way and led 
 into the Czar's private study. I handed him the paper. He 
 opened it nervously and read with pronounced agitation. 
 
 " 'Well, it's very interesting. I will make a copy for my- 
 self, and then forward other copies with a translation to the 
 Kaiser of Germany and through him to the King of England. 
 
 " 'The original shall be kept in my private archives. I shall 
 ask the Kaiser and the King not to make any comments on the 
 matter, as I do not like to figure as an intermediary between 
 them and the old man whose seditious writings I do not like, 
 generally.' 
 
 "It is because I have heard that one of the royal princi- 
 pals is going to include the secret message in his private 
 memoirs that I take this opportunity of publishing the whole 
 truth about it and how I received the unusual document. The 
 Czar has told me repeatedly that the Kaiser of Germany 
 thinks it is one of the most impressive literary prophecies of 
 this age." 
 
CHAPTER XIV 
 
 THE BEAST IN BERLIN 
 
 Like Santa Claus, Satan goes from place to place. In 
 '1 870 he left the old regime and went to Berlin. A change 
 of heart drove him into the Protestant fold and now he is a 
 Bolshevist. 
 
 On September 20, 1870, eighteen days after the battle of 
 Sedan, the troops of Victor Emanuel — God with us — entered 
 Rome and then the ten STATES OF THE CHURCH were 
 annexed to Italy. On October 2, the people cast 40,835 to 
 46 votes against papal rule, and then the king declared that 
 ''the temporal power of the popes was abolished and would 
 remain so." That was the death knell of the papal hierarchy. 
 
 Those 40,835 votes did the work. It was a voice from 
 the people, not from the throne. As a voice from hearts and 
 consciences of the people, it was suggestive of that day "when 
 counsellors will be restored as at the first, and judges as at 
 the beginning." Isa. 1 126. Vox populi Dei, therefore, 
 was the beginning of the New Era. It was the pivotal poitit 
 around which the ages turned. 
 
 Under the old regime everything was done in the open. 
 Nothing was concealed and nothing was hid from public view. 
 
 In 1870 John the Divine saw this same old Beast assume 
 a new form and then come up out of the earth, snake-like, and 
 thereafter everything was camouflaged in secrecy. The 
 prophet described it as " a Beast with two horns like a lamb;" 
 Rev. 13: II. It was not a lamb, but lamb-like, having been 
 seen coming up out of the earth, that peaceful condition of 
 
 79 
 
8o BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 life, to deceive its purpose as a dragon. Under the old regime 
 this Beast fastened its claws on the Church to corrupt and 
 destroy the teachings of Holy Writ. But under the New- 
 Regime it lay hold of the two branches — two horns — of all 
 legislative bodies in republics to destroy the foe of its own 
 existence. Its latter career was begun when the republic of 
 France was formed in 1870, and it will end when Bolshevism 
 is destroyed, when the Beast and the False Prophet are con- 
 signed to the flames. 
 
 When Satan fell from Heaven because he could not as- 
 cend above the stars he found a resting place in a dynastic 
 stronghold, and that is the reason he is a Hun. It was nat- 
 ural he should take up his abode with William the Last in the 
 Bundesrath, where consultations could be constantly held 
 and the mind of the Emperor continually overpowered by 
 his malign influences. Bismarck became subject to this in- 
 spiration which accounts for his "blood and iron" policy, and 
 of the growth of the Krupp Gun Works at Essen where the 
 40,000 electric bulbs gave spiritual light to illuminate the 
 great minds at Potsdam when the war was planned. With 
 such aids it was not difficult to understand how a world-wide 
 conquest of the earth was to be made. 
 
 The fight against republics originated in the Bundes- 
 rath. From those headquarters poisonous propaganda di- 
 rected the work. Not only force was to be used, but lies were 
 to be told with gold dust to blind the people whenever needed. 
 I legislation was to be controlled. Not as of yore when 
 kings and great lords of the earth were crowned and un- 
 crowned by the popes of the Church, but rulers were to be 
 made to order. Money kings were to buy them up. An age 
 of commercialism, not of religion, ruled the world now. 
 
THE BEAST IN BERLIN 8l 
 
 Whole legislatures were to become dragonized, the chief fac- 
 tors were to hold sway in Church pews while directing their 
 agencies in the halls of Congress; and while their money- 
 buyers kept busy they were to pray without ceasing. Dur- 
 ing the present war the Devil has made about 35,000 million- 
 aires all told so the gossips say, and he has done it largely as 
 a Christian gentleman and for the good of the country. 
 
 The fight against imperialism was made in the Reich- 
 stag. Von Windhorst and other friends of liberty made 
 AVilliam wish he had no Reichstag and their wish was the 
 same as to the Emperor. Von Windhorst was a representa- 
 tive of the Vatican, prime minister of Hanover, a strong an- 
 tagonist of militarism and a bitter foe of Bismarck. Under 
 the old regime the Beast guillotined heretics because they 
 were not Catholics but in these latter times more Catholics 
 than other folks were killed. Von Bissing, Governor Gen- 
 eral of Belgium, killed everybody that would not worship the 
 Beast. Rev. 13: 16-17. He made Flanders over into a 
 graveyard and the land of Belgium a burning hell that both 
 body and soul might be destroyed. Von Bissing was only 
 one of the many arch fiends who did the bidding of the Devil 
 and his son Wilhelm. 
 
 Emperor William no doubt verily believed he was Jeho- 
 \ah's sword. It was a conviction forced upon him by the 
 Devil. It was a strong delusion and accounts for him ful- 
 filling St. Paul's description of Anti-Christ. As a fulfill- 
 ment of that prophecy, hear the blasphemer in his own words : 
 
 "I am Jehovah's sword. Remember you (my army) I 
 am God's elect for this work of mine. God's spirit has de- 
 scended on me because I am Emperor of Germany. I am Je- 
 hovah's sword, His representative instrument of the Most 
 
82 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 High. Woe and death to those who resist my will and to all 
 who do not believe my mission and to cowards in my army. 
 The enemies of the German people shall perish. God com- 
 mands their destruction. He it is, through me, commands 
 you to fulfil my will." H Thes. 2 : 3-4. 
 
 But now the former Kaiser is more worried over the ex- 
 pectation of a visitation from the HohenzoUern family ghost 
 than over the prospects that a tribunal of the five great pow- 
 ers who will try him for his crimes, according to the Watch 
 on the Rhine, a newspaper which gives the following history 
 of that apparition (the HohenzoUern Ghost). The paper 
 says: 
 
 "The Kaiser in his haven of refuge at Amerongen may suffer from dys- 
 pepsia, ear trouble, paralysis, nightmares of St. Helena and strange visita- 
 tions, but if we are able to believe reports his greatest agony comes from his 
 expectations of a visit from the 'White Lady,' the family ghost of the Hohen- 
 zollerns. The appearance of the 'White Lady' is supposed to portend the 
 death of the monarch whom she visits. For many centuries past stories have 
 been told of her appearance before the rulers of Prussia just before their 
 death. 
 
 "There are many stories of the origin of this apparition. The tale most 
 widely accepted is that the 'White Lady' was Conigunda, Countess von Plas- 
 senburg. When but a girl she was married against her will to an old count, 
 Sigmund von Plassenburg, who died a few years later. Free then to do as 
 she chose, she fell in love with Albert of Nuremburg, one of the ancestors of 
 the House of HohenzoUern, but he did not return her love. Thinking that he 
 objected to her two children, she had them slain. But instead of marrying 
 her Albert had her seized tried and condemned to death. 
 
 "When the time for her execution came she pronounced this curse on 
 Albert: 'When you come to die I shall be there to haunt you, and no member 
 of your family and your descendants but shall be troubled by me at the time 
 of his death.' 
 
 "The first appearance of the ghost to any of the HohenzoUern dynasty, so 
 far as we can learn from history and legend, was at the time of the death of 
 John George of Brandenburg, in 1598. From that time on she is purported to 
 have appeared many times. When Frederick William, the father of Fred- 
 erick the Great, was an old man, ill and half starved, the family Nemesis ap- 
 peared to him — a tall figure in white with arms outstretched. He died two 
 days later. 
 
 "It is said that Frederick the Great laughed at the superstition and de- 
 clared he would like to meet the 'White Lady.' According to the story, he 
 heard a swish of garments behind him and turning, beheld a white-clad phan- 
 tom. The King advanced toward the spirit half suspecting some trick, yet 
 half in terror, but it finally vanished. Four days later he died. 
 
THE BEAST IN BERLIN 
 
 83 
 
 "In 1840, just before the death of King Frederick, a whole detachment of 
 the palace guard is said to have seen the 'White Lady.' And when old William 
 I died servants and guardsmen alike assert that they saw the apparition. 
 The 'White Lady' is also reputed to have put in her appearance when the Kai- 
 ser's father was nearing his end." 
 
 It would seem from the above, that when the Kaiser fled 
 from his job in Berlin the firm of "Me and Gott" dissolved 
 partnership. 
 
CHAPTER XV 
 
 SATAN S HAND REVEALED. 
 
 The war of 191 5 just closed, with the collapse of four em- 
 pires involving the lives and fortunes of 321,000,000 people, 
 took its rise in a cry for kingcraft 2,500 years ago. That cry 
 evolved a monarchy for the State in 606 B. C. and a rule of 
 absolutism for the Church in 606 A. D. It all resulted in a 
 Gentile Dominion of Seven Times (606 B. C. to 1915 A. D.) 
 for the State and an autocratical sway over the ecclesiastic 
 affairs of the Church for Three and One-Half Times, or 
 from 606 A. D. to 1870, A. D. 
 
 To suppose events so momentous took their rise from 
 sources other than from high places of wickedness would 
 hardly measure up to the results attained. 
 
 Only the wicked one himself could have so successfully 
 planned the overthrow of the old Commonwealth of Israel. 
 To him, therefore, and to the work of his beasts we must look 
 for the solution of this question. 
 
 From the time Eve was deceived Satan's object has been 
 to destroy both Church and State. His poisonous propa- 
 ganda completely destroyed the pre-Noachian government; 
 they brought destruction to the Divine plans of a rule by Cy- 
 cles, the results of which brought about this last war. But 
 Satan's fight against the Jews, from the time of the Abra- 
 hamic covenant, until their ascendancy began in 1874; and 
 from that time until their restoration in 1925 for his own ex- 
 istence in the autocratic world, is the subject in particular just 
 now. Under that regime an incarnation of Satanism held 
 
 84 
 
Satan's hand revealed , 85 
 
 sway throughout the whole reign of Daniel's Fourth Dynasty 
 from the time the fig tree was cursed and until God's disfa- 
 vor was removed by the wholesale Emancipation of the Jews 
 of Algiers in 1871. Up to that time prophesy refers all ma- 
 lign influences to the work of Daniel's Beast, Chapter 7. Af- 
 ter the change of the Ages, that same old Beast changed his 
 form to adapt his work to the requirements of a Protestant 
 rule, and as outlined in the thirteenth chapter of the Book of 
 Revelations, but the two Beasts were the same. The first 
 beast materialized when the cross of Christ first appeared. 
 And then a fight began of which we will now speak. 
 
 It was during those earlier years of the first century of 
 our Christian Era that those ten tribal nations before men- 
 tioned, formed their respective governments. Under the be- 
 nign influence of Christianity they also became awakened to 
 the needs of a righteous form of rule which in time led to a 
 primacy under their respective bishops for the propagation of 
 the Gospel of Good News. 
 
 The cross of Christ had arisen in the East and nations 
 were bowing before it. Life eternal had come from a sight 
 of that cross, and that was a menace to Satanism. Death to 
 sin was its portent, and as it was a living God now to believe 
 in and not a dead one, as in the days of the other Roman gods, 
 Satan aroused himself for the destruction of the new faith. 
 
 During those earlier years a strong fight had to be made 
 against the gods of heathenism from the time the worshipers 
 of Zeus, Alexander's god, down through the ages until the 
 close of the Diocletian persecution, in particular, which ended 
 in 305, A. D., but the followers of the new faith were equal to 
 the occasion. The disciples of Christ proclaimed the new 
 doctrine everywhere. St. Peter and St. Paul preached 
 
86 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 Christ and nothing else. It was Christ and him crucified by 
 all the disciples. It was the theme for Polycarp, the disciple 
 of St. John, for Clement and for all the other Church Fathers. 
 The missionaries of Francis of Assissi traveled over Egypt. 
 North Africa, Spain, France, Germany, Hungary and Eng- 
 land. Later preachers like Bonaventura, Anselm, Peter the 
 Venerable and St. Bernard of Clairvaux, never tired preach- 
 ing the Word. And Satan became a disciple too. 
 
 THE OLD BEAST 
 
 In 529, Justinian became Emperor in the East. In 532 
 he issued his famous decree, which declared that the guilt of 
 murder could not be charged against the slaughter of unbe- 
 lievers. He verily thought he was doing God's service and 
 Satan's much sought opportunity had come. He had sig- 
 nally failed under the premiership of Mordecai, but now the 
 Jews were proscribed and everything looked propitious. As 
 a race the Jew was despised because of his sins and iniquities. 
 He had first discovered the Deity, then crucified the Son. 
 He deserved death. His prayers had been when mocking his 
 elder brother on the cross, "Let his blood be on us and our 
 children," and that prayer was now to be answered. 
 
 That was the beginning of the era of gloom and sadness 
 for the children of promise, and it was no wonder Jesus wept 
 over Jerusalem. But it was by the way of sorrow and per- 
 secution the salvation of that people had to be evolved. The 
 I2,cx)0 from each of the twelve tribes of Israel for the 
 144,000, as the chosen elect left no other way, because of the 
 sin of unbelief, for an entrance into the highway of holiness, 
 but by the rack, the thumb-screw, the funeral pyre and by the 
 auto-de-fes and Spanish inquisition, which seem to us now 
 
Satan's hand revealed 87 
 
 as horrible methods for the conversion of the sinner. But 
 God, who created evil as well as good, darkness as well as 
 light, permitted autocracy to hold sway over the consciences 
 of the world from the time of Justinian 529-532 to 1789- 1792, 
 a period of 1,260 years. But after the reign of Louis XVI, 
 the books of France were freed from those cruel statistics 
 and thus the times and the dividing of times by prophesy 
 ended the life of those horrible methods of punishment by Di- 
 vine appointment. 
 
 THE CHURCH DRAGONIZED 
 
 Satan fought for the Divine right of kings from the time 
 of the Captivity in 606 B. C. From the year 606 A. D., until 
 1870, the dragon had his claws on the Church. It was at 
 that time the Devil inspired Phocus 606-610 to murder the 
 emperor and ascend the throne himself. Then Boniface III, 
 having crowned the parricide, was, in return for the bless- 
 ing, made Universal Bishop. 
 
 The papal hierarchy, spoken of by Daniel 7:8, took its 
 iniative from that event. Gregory I., when quoted by Bishop 
 Strossmayer, 1,260 years later, at the Ecumenical Council in 
 St. Peter's, Rome, said anyone taking upon himself the title 
 of Universal Bishop was anti-Christ. Martin Luther says 
 this was the origin of the temporal power of the Popes and as 
 that power was abolished three and one-half times after- 
 wards, prophesy became verified. 
 
 It was between the years 610 and 1870, the Holy Roman 
 Empire, so called, held sway. Under Charlemagne's reign 
 no better form of government ever existed. Could all the 
 kings of those Dark Ages have been like Charlemagne and 
 
88 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 Henry II, and the Pontificate made up of clerics and monks 
 like Anselm and St. Bernard, no objection could ever have 
 been made against the marriage of the powers of State and 
 Church. But the Beast of autocracy would not have it that 
 way. Charlemagne would have no lord Pope over him. Un- 
 der his reign the King and the Pope worked harmoniously to- 
 gether but along parallel lines only. Under the imperial 
 sway of that great ruler, the Church was protected, her pre- 
 rogatives were guarded, but as a defender of the faith the 
 faithful were compelled to give obedience to the State the 
 same as to the Church. Over affairs temporal, Charlemagne 
 regarded his own reign of equal importance to that of the 
 Pope, and not any less so than that of his Holiness, who was 
 the Vicar of Christ, over affairs spiritual. That he did not 
 consider the Pope infallible is evident from the kingly way he 
 sometimes rebuked him. 
 
 Under the reign of the temporal power of the Popes, all 
 this was changed. The Church now became a hierarchy. 
 Because of that change England was the first of that ten- 
 Kingdomed Church broken. It originated in a quarrel 
 between Lanfranc, Archbishop of Canterbury, and Henry I, 
 king of England, over the question of lay investitures. It was 
 that old quarrel from the beginning which in the time of 
 Henry II resulted in the murder of Thomas a Becket, now 
 St. Thomas. And it continued down through the centuries 
 to the time of Henry VIII, when the clergy of the English 
 realm renounced their allegiance to the Pope of Rome. 
 
 France was the last of the ten horns to be broken. That 
 work was accomplished largely by pontiffs of the vilest class. 
 
 During the times of Tiberius and Caligula reappeared 
 potentates of the Church with frightful corruptions prevail- 
 
Satan's hand revealed 89 
 
 ing. The reign of harlots was brief but terrific. It led to a 
 very great degradation of the papacy. 
 
 Prior to the violent taking of the papal chair by Sergius 
 III, 904 A. D., there had been nine Popes in thirteen years. 
 One had died so hated his body was disinterred, stripped, mu- 
 tilated and thrown into the Tiber. His successor was twice 
 deposed for scandalous wickedness and his successor was 
 strangled in prison. Pope Leo V, 903, reigned two months, 
 was thrown into prison by one of his presbyters, who in turn 
 was ignominiously expelled in less than one year. Under Ser- 
 gius came Theodora. The mother and her two daughters, 
 Theodora and Marozia, dissolute women of the lowest type, 
 but who for years governed the pontificate, bestowing upon 
 it their lovers and bastard sons. Theodora, the elder, under 
 the name of John X, made one of her lovers Pope in 914, but 
 Marozia had him surprised in the Lateran palace, thrown into 
 prison, and later suffocated with pillows. Shortly after that, 
 a son of her own, whose reputed father was Pope Sergius, 
 was raised to the pontificate under the title of John XI. A lit- 
 tle later he was thrown into prison, where he languished until 
 his death. At last came John XII, the grandson of this same 
 woman. He was raised to the papacy by heavy bribery at 
 the age of nineteen years, ^56 A. D. By him the pontifical 
 palace was turned into a vast school of prostitution. Devout 
 women, through fear, no longer made pilgrimages to Rome. 
 This foul desperado was murdered in an adulterous rendez- 
 vous by the dagger of the injured husband and died without 
 the sacraments. 
 
 The Pope Benedicts were largely like those just named. 
 Benedict V was degraded and banished; Benedict VI was 
 strangled in a dungeon ; Benedict VII put Boniface to death in 
 
90 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 the castle of St. Angelo and seated himself in the papal chair. 
 At last came Benedict IX, the worst of them all. He was 
 raised to the papacy at the age of twelve years. Victor III, 
 one of his successors, declared he led a life so foul and execra- 
 ble he shuddered to describe it. 
 
 It is not difficult to imagine what the Devil wanted with 
 Popes like those to sit, blazing in purple and gold on a lofty 
 throne. Drunkenness, robbery and brigandage was a general 
 curse in the Churches, while the general impression prevailed 
 that everything in Rome was venal. To a fearful extent 
 drunkenness was the habit in the monasteries and vices viler 
 than drunkenness were common. Therein arose those cess- 
 pools of iniquity, which not only resulted in the abolition of 
 monasteries, but in the loss of those valuable libraries which 
 the monks of prior ages had written and transcribed for 
 medieval Europe. 
 
 The downfall of Ireland in ii 52-1 172 can be attributed 
 to those causes. This trouble also had its origin in an illicit 
 love affair and resulted in a nest of bastards of the lowest and 
 vilest kind coming into possession of Irish lands as English 
 lords, whose descendants are now great men, so said. 
 
 In II 52, the tyrant, Dermot, the last king of Leinster, 
 was driven from his kingdom for kidnapping the Lady De- 
 voorghill, wife of O'Ruarc, King of Breffny's Castle. The 
 exiled monarch sought aid of Henry II, to be restored to his 
 throne at Ferns and Henry wanting a lordship over Ireland, 
 gave Strongbow and his cousin, — Germans — relatives in 
 South Wales, privileges to hew out for themselves fortunes 
 from that fair land if they would conquer it for England and 
 the Pope. Adrian IV, the only Pope England ever had, was 
 seated in the papal chair at that time. And, he wanting the 
 
Satan's hand revealed 91 
 
 one denarius from each house in Ireland, gave Henry II his 
 blessing on the enterprise. Then Strongbow made the inva- 
 sion — The Fitz-Geralds, Fitz-Henrys, the Fitz-Stephens tak- 
 ing part with him as leaders in the conquest, all being descend- 
 ants of Nest, daughter of Rhes ap Tudor, king of South 
 Wales. The Fitz-Geralds were descendants of Gerald of 
 Windsor by Nest, Strongbow being a member of that same 
 family. The Fitz-Henrys were sons of Nest by Henry I of 
 England and the Fitz-Stephens of Stephen of Abertivi by 
 that same infamous Venus. They were all a lot of ruined 
 knights of the baser sort and a batch of bastards out of the 
 same nest. And that was the way English lords came into 
 possession of Irish lands. As a lot of degenerates, it prop- 
 erly headed the line of the ducal ring down through the cen- 
 turies to Henry VIII, the most noted wife murderer in the 
 annals of history. 
 
 Strongbow married Eva, daughter of Dermot, king of 
 Leinster, and inherited the rights of succession. His de- 
 scendants, the Fitz-Geralds, came into possession of large 
 landed estates in Ireland. Hugo-de-Lacy, another Fitz-Ger- 
 ald, had the whole province of Meath given to him, likewise 
 all the other knights fared sumptuously at the expense of Old 
 Erin. John de Courcy attempted to hew out possessions for 
 himself in the province of Ulster, but was not so successful 
 as some of the rest. Giraldus Cambrensus, afterwards an 
 aspirant for the Bishopric of St. David, was also a member 
 of the Gerald family. He was a fluent writer and his his- 
 tory of Ireland tells all about St. Patrick's purgatory in the is- 
 land of Lough Derg, a place he visited, but one now without 
 an existence. He also says Thomas a Becket made eyes that 
 could see in the dark. He said that in favor of the canoniza- 
 
92 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 tion of the chancellor, because Henry II would not advance 
 him, (Giraldus) to the head of his See. 
 
 In the Irish conquests, the old Keltic Church came under 
 the dominion of the Norman lords, the same as the lands of 
 the realm. It had its beginning in the Sixth Century and 
 from that time to the invasion held aloof from the Church of 
 Rome. They were regarded by the papal hierachy as a 
 heathen lot needing conversion by the spear and the battle ax 
 the same as things temporal in that kingdom. They had 
 their colleges or institutions of learning, but they observed a 
 different Easter, had a different tonsure, had no confes- 
 sional, never paid Peter's pence to Rome and, as was supposed, 
 needed the righteous drubbing they got. In the subjection 
 of Ireland to England, the Churches in the main became 
 obedient to the rules of Canterbury, but the province of Ul- 
 ster remained stubborn. She has always been Protestant. 
 She not only would not pay canonical obedience to the Church 
 of England then, but has continued in that doctrine of faith 
 taught her by St. Columba, who came to Ireland in the Sixth 
 Century, and brought the faith of Presbyterians to that prov- 
 ince of Ulster, the faith she holds to this day, hence the rea- 
 son for no Home Rule in Ireland. Ulster has always re- 
 garded Romanism as that power which was so relentless and 
 terrible and so exceedingly cruel it could not be named, only 
 described. The prophet symbolized it, therefore, as a seven- 
 headed, ten-horned monster, that crowned and uncrowned 
 kings at will during those 1,260 years. In 1870 John the Di- 
 vine saw this same beast change its form and fasten its 
 claws on republics and under another guise its work is de- 
 scribed by him during these last times in the 13th chapter of 
 Revelations. 
 
CHAPTER XVI 
 
 TIMES AND THE DIVIDING OF TIMES. 
 
 Ever since Satan went walking to and fro up and down in 
 the earth in Job's day, his mundane connection with affairs 
 supernal has been with limitations. His beastly incarnation 
 with the Church was limited to times and the dividing of 
 times in particular. From the years, (529-532) to (1789- 
 1792) he was as much restrained from touching the hfe of 
 the Jewish race as he had been that of Job's life ; and likewise 
 during the following 1,260 years when all autocratic power 
 was in his own hands, an unseen hand preserved the elect, un- 
 til the disfavor of God was removed, and the Jews started 
 
 Zionward. Then came the change of the Ages in 1870 
 
 But after his autocratic stronghold was destroyed, 
 
 in 1870, he went to Berlin changing his citadel from the 
 Church to the State. During the year 191 1, the Church, not 
 understanding fully the blessing that would come to her by, 
 the loss of the temporal power, sought by prayer its restora- 
 tion ; and again during the war the autocratic supporters of 
 the German Government sought to regain what President 
 Wilson vetoed, as a restoration of that power by stoutly af- 
 firming there could be no ante-bellum statu-quo condonations 
 granted. Now the autocratic stronghold in both Church and 
 State is forever destroyed, the seal of disappointment against 
 the sympathizers of Germany as well as against the enemies 
 of the Church is affixed, for nothing autocratic can have Di- 
 vine approval. 
 
 It will be noticed that the ending of the papal hierarchy 
 
 93 
 
94 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 was the beginning of the reign of the Beast in the State, both 
 having their initiative from the time of the Episode, in 606- 
 610 A. D. The conquest of Austria-Hungary in 1866, was 
 only a deep laid scheme by Satan that he might have a citadel 
 in Berlin after being reft of his power in the Church. Other- 
 wise the hellish purpose of making the Double Monarchy a 
 buffer kingdom for the conquest, first of France, then of the 
 European World, would not have been entertained by the 
 Majesties of Germany at all. 
 
 Therefore the Franco-Prussian War taking its initiative 
 in the years 1866, 1870, for a reign of the Beast over the 
 whole of the European World was just 1,260 years also, 
 from the years 606-610, when Phocas, the parricide, ascended 
 the throne and Boniface III became Universal Bishop. Thus 
 the atrocities of the Beast never ceased. They only changed 
 from Church to State. By the curse thus brought on the 
 State all the smaller dominions east of Austria-Hungary 
 and from Danzig to the sea, became dragonized. These lit- 
 tle Balkan States, for a stretch of a thousand miles, were 
 made to feel the ruthlessness of a relentless power that they 
 might have no dependence except in servitude to the Germanic 
 powers. That subservience was to be made complete by the 
 language of these people being restrained, by their personal 
 liberties taken away, nothing should be left but abject igno- 
 rance of a brute creation that rule over them might be less 
 troublesome to their imperial masters. 
 
 Such was the case in the rule of the Beast before the old 
 regime was changed to the new. As an autocratic fiend be- 
 fore the change of the ages, the consciences of the people the 
 same as their personal Hberties, were degraded by a menial 
 servitude which accounts for that Satanic reign of a thousand 
 
TIMES AND THE DIVIDING OF TIMES 95 
 
 years without any Bibles in the land. It was a servitude by 
 a degradation of mind, soul and body. During that long 
 period of a famine, for the want of the Bread of Life, lay 
 members of the Church could do penance, but need not re 
 pent. They could study legends, and fables, but not the Bible. 
 Then, not as now, no man could worship God under his own 
 vine and fig tree, without endangering his life. That free- 
 dom was not permitted. Under the pontificate of Pius IX, 
 the last of the line of that papal hierarchy, Bible associations 
 were declared damnable ; so far-reaching was that baneful in- 
 fluence, not more than one person out of every four in Mex- 
 ico today could read a Bible if he had one. Now an enlight- 
 ened Church is coming to the front. But Satan having done 
 his work then God called a halt. The time and the dividing 
 of times for the old Beast's reign had come to an end. The 
 following chapter will show how it was done. 
 
CHAPTER XVII 
 
 A SCENE IN ST. PETER's, ROME. 
 
 At the close of the Ecumenical Council at Rome in the 
 year 1870, there occurred a scene that will always find a 
 place in Church history. It was an event which the prophets 
 themselves must have noted. 
 
 On that occasion Pope Pius IX declared himself infalli- 
 ble. It was a proclamation for the world in general and to the 
 Church in particular. The dogma was read on July 18, 1870. 
 
 It was a notable day also in other respects. A letter had 
 been sent on July 13th by Napoleon III to Cardinal Antonelli 
 saying he must take his troops away from Rome where they 
 had been stationed to protect the Pope since 1859, with the 
 exception of a short period in 1866. That letter was followed 
 by a telegram on the 25th of July, ordering his troops to leave 
 Rome at once, as he needed their aid in his war with Germany. 
 
 On the same day, the 13th, the troops were ordered to 
 leave Rome. The 666 bishops of the Church (counting the 
 Pope with the rest) declared Pius IX infallible. 
 
 Five days later they were assembled again, great prepa- 
 rations having been made in the meantime for the occasion. 
 
 The Pope was seated on a grand throne erected in front 
 of the eastern window in St. Peter's, with his 665 bishops be- 
 fore him. Cardinal Gibbons being the youngest bishop of them 
 all. In that conclave sat some of the delegates who had op- 
 posed the dogma, Bishop Strossmayer, in particular. He had 
 declared to that venerable body of prelates that after a careful 
 search among the eleven hundred bishops, who assisted at the 
 
 96 
 
A SCENE IN ST. PETER S, ROME 97 
 
 first six general councils, no trace of a Pope in the apostolic 
 line of succession could be found in the first four centuries. 
 
 Bishop Strossmayer also raised the voice of history 
 against the infallibility of Popes. He gave a number of ex- 
 amples showing that some Popes had erred. Pope Victor 
 (192) first approved Montanism and then condemned it. 
 Marcellinus (296-303) was an idolator. He entered into the 
 Temple of Vesta and offered incense to the goddess. A 
 Vicar of Christ would not have done that. Tiberius (358) 
 consented to the condemnation of Athanasius, and made a 
 profession of Aryanism that he might be recalled from his 
 exile and reinstated to his See. Honorious (625) adhered 
 to Monathelism. Father Grady has proved it. Gregory I 
 (578-90) calls anyone Anti-Christ who takes the name of 
 Universal Bishop. And contrarywise Boniface HI (607-8) 
 made the parricide Emperor Phocus confer that title on him. 
 Pascal II (1088-99) ^"d Eugenius III (1145-53) authorized 
 dueling. Julius II, (1509) and Pius IV (1596) forbade it. 
 Eugenius IV (1431-39) approved of the council of Basle and 
 the restitution of the Chalice to the Church of Bohemia. 
 Pius IX revoked the concession. Hadrian II (807-872) de- 
 clared civil marriages to be valid. Pius VII (800-23) con- 
 demned them. Sixtus V (1585-90) published an edition of 
 the Bible and by a rule recommended it to be read. Pius VII 
 condemned the reading of it. Clement XIV (1700-21) dis- 
 solved the order of the Jesuits, permitted by Paul III. Pius 
 VII re-established it. Virgilius (538) purchased the papacy 
 from Bellisarius, lieutenant of the Emperor Justinius. Eu- 
 genius III (1145) was reproved by St. Bernard who said to 
 him, can you show me in this great city of Rome anyone who 
 vv'ould have you as Pope after having received gold or silver 
 for it? 
 
98 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 What was said in opposition to Bishop Strossmayer's 
 charges against the dogma of infalHbihty, we know not, but 
 as the Pope sat before that window in scarlet dress and a per- 
 fect blaze of precious stones for the morning sun to shine 
 suddenly on the dogma when it was being read (an arrange- 
 ment for that purpose having before been made) so that it 
 could be said — see how Heaven most graciously smiles on us, 
 the words of St. Bernard in a letter to Pope Eugenius would 
 apply here also. 
 
 On that occasion the Abbot said: "First of all. In all thy works remem- 
 ber that thou are but a man, and let the fear of Him who taketh away the 
 breath of princes be continually before thine eyes. Brush aside the deceit of 
 the fugitive honor, despite the glitter of the painted pomp and think of thy- 
 self simply as naked, even as thou earnest from thy mother's womb. Art thou 
 ornamented with bandages shining with jewels, brilliant in silks, crowned 
 with plumes, stuffed out with golden and silver embroideries? If thou shalt 
 expel from contemplation all these things so swiftly passing and soon utterly 
 to vanish like morning mists, then will appear to thee a man, naked, poor, 
 needy, miserable, grieving because he is a man, blushing at his nakedness, 
 deploring his birth; a man born to labor, not to honor; born of a woman, and 
 so under condemnation; living only a little while and therefore full of fear, 
 replete with miseries and weeping because of them. 
 
 These remarks of St. Bernard apply to Pope Pius IX as 
 the representation of all the Popes of the papal hierarchy 
 from the time of Boniface III, who made Phocus confer the 
 title of Universal Bishop upon him 1,260 years before that 
 time. 
 
 If Pope Gregory the First's application holds, then Pius 
 IX was Anti-Christ. St. Paul speaks of the Anti-Christ in 
 II Thess. 2: 2-3. If we take St. Paul's word in connection 
 with Dr. John Cummins' description given below, of that 
 scene where Anti-Christ is found "sitting there before that 
 window in the temple of God," setting forth as St. Paul says, 
 that he himself is God. It will show that this scene in St. 
 Peter's was in St. Paul's mind when he wrote about Ant'i!- 
 
A SCENE IN ST. PETER S, ROME 99 
 
 Christ to the Thessalonians. It is a proposition that will ad 
 mit of a demonstration anyway. The following is what Dr. 
 Cummins said: 
 
 "The Pope had a grand throne erected in front of the eastern window in 
 St. Peter's, and arrayed himself in a perfect blaze of precious stones, and sur- 
 rounded himself with cardinals and patriarchs and bishops in gorgeous ap- 
 parel for a magnificent spectacular scene. He had chosen the early morning 
 hour and the eastern window, that the rising sun should flash its beams full 
 upon his magnificence, and by it his diamonds, rubies and emeralds be so re- 
 fracted and reflected that he should appear to be not a man but what the de- 
 cree proclaimed him, one having all the glory of God. The Pope posted him- 
 self at an early hour before the eastern window, but the sun refused to shine! 
 The dismal dawn darkened rapidly to a deeper and deeper gloom. The dazzle 
 of glory could not be produced. The aged eyes of the would-be God could not 
 see to read by daylight, and he had to send for candles. Candle-light strained 
 his nerves of vision too much, and he handed the reading over to a cardinal. 
 The cardinal began to read amid an ever blackening gloom, but had not read 
 many lines before such a glare of lurid fire and such a crash burst from the 
 inky heavens as never was equalled at Rome before. Terror fell upon all. 
 The reading ceased. One cardinal jumped trembling from his chair, and ex- 
 claimed, "It is the voice of God, speaking the thunders of Sinai!" 
 
CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 THE LIFE OF OUR REPUBLICS IN DANGER. 
 
 Today we live, tomorrow we die, and that is the way of 
 Governments, Ever since the Assyrians came down Hke a 
 wolf on the fold, the Aryan Governments of the world have 
 come up and gone down with a history now almost forgotten. 
 We are speaking with reference to our own Indo-European 
 f amihes. Nothing Turanian has ever had, nor will have any 
 connection with Judaism until after the restoration. Only 
 with the Aryan World has prophesy found a Semitic rela- 
 tionship, and even then, nothing permanent has obtained with 
 the Gentile world and nothing permanent with Israel will ob- 
 tain, until Gentile dominion comes to an end, at the time ap- 
 pointed in 1925. 
 
 In this case the reader should bear in mind that the term 
 "Israel" has a Gentile significance as w^ell as a Jewish one. 
 After his regeneration Zacchaeus was called a son of Abra- 
 ham, and as such, this Publican came into an inheritance of 
 all the rights of the Jewish race, so will it be with all Gentiles 
 who are of the seed of Abraham. 
 
 Everything now materializing in the formation of the 
 League of Nations foreshadows the coming Governments be- 
 longing to Tolstoy's giants, which, he says will rule the w^orld 
 between the years 191 5 and 1925. In short, the wrangling 
 going on at this very time among the Anglo-Saxons, the 
 Slavs, the Latins, and the Mongolians lends color to the be- 
 lief that the Count was right in his forecast. That an' inter- 
 nationalism will result in a unity of all of those families is to 
 be looked for however, during the next five years. That all 
 
 100 
 
LIFE OF OUR REPUBLICS IN DANGER IQI 
 
 existing governments, republics included, will become 
 changed to meet the conditions required for the new birth, is 
 at least a proposition that will admit of a demonstration. 
 
 From the time poisonous propaganda destroyed the pre- 
 Noachian Government, malign influences have been at work 
 in support of autocratic strongholds. Wicked forces de- 
 stroyed the rule of the Cycles in the time of ithe Judges, since 
 which time Democratic strongholds gave way to dynas- 
 tic ones; and these forces have been permitted to continue 
 with baneful results till now. Now a revolution is on. The 
 New Era was apprehended by the Hague tribunals twenty 
 years ago, and we will soon have a new Eden. Then war will 
 be no more. Isa. II 12-4. 
 
 All powers that be are ordained of God. Rom. 13:1. 
 "The Lord hast appointed over the kingdoms of the world 
 whom He would." Dan. 5:21. 
 
 That some of those rulers were bad men, was man's 
 fault, not God's. The perversion of liberty which brought 
 destruction to freedom necessitated a rule of wickedness that 
 a reign of righteousness might obtain. It was God's way for 
 the evolution of the survival of the weakest. It came through 
 Daniel's four Kings — four dynasties — which led first to the 
 destruction of absolutism in the Church. Then followed the 
 change of the Ages, which evolved republics for the destruc- 
 tion of monarchies. Now a further enlightenment will make 
 an end of all forms of autocracy in both State and Church. 
 That thrones have been falling and crowns crumbling to 
 dust ever since the prophet saw the Jews begin their ascend- 
 ancy in 1874, is a well established fact. That monarchies 
 have been made to give way to an enlightened civilization 
 since the formation of the German Empire, in 1871, is also a 
 
102 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 verification of prophesy by history. And this gives us the 
 right to ask were not repubUcs created for the destruction of 
 Kingcraft? And was it not a work for them to accompUsh 
 by the time appointed for the rule of Gentile Dominion to end, 
 in 1925? We so believe. 
 
 "The spirit of 76" was bed-rocked in Mt. Sinai. The 
 emblem of that Divine Concept materialized in the flag of our 
 country and "Old Glory" has always led to victory. As an 
 emblem of liberty and freedom, its creation was for the op- 
 pressed and down-trodden of all peoples, but in the name of 
 humanity have we followed the fortunes of that flag where 
 it was intended to go? There is a curse resting on nations in 
 some cases whose swords have been withheld from the shed- 
 ding of blood, and now the question may be asked, is there a 
 curse resting on our republic for that reason ? Do we come 
 under the prophet's condemnation, "Cursed be he that doeth 
 the work of the Lord deceitfully, and cursed be he that keep- 
 eth back his sword from blood," Jer. 48-10. 
 
 From the time the command went forth to destroy the 
 Canaanites, Jehovah has executed many of His judgTnents by 
 the sword. The Mosaic prophesy, relative to the dispersion 
 of the Jews among the Gentile nations of the earth was ef- 
 fected by Rome during the Seven Years' War, when Titus 
 razed Jerusalem to the ground in 70 A. D., and dispersed the 
 Jews over all the world. The stiff-necked, stubborn Jew 
 made that war a necessity. Eighteen hundred years later 
 another prophesy of Moses was fulfilled by the Franco-Prus- 
 sian War, in 1870. It was for the gathering of the children 
 again. Then came the war of 191 5, as a sequence to end 
 Gentile Dominion. 
 
 In the time of Queen Esther a very cruel war brought 
 
LIFE OF OUR REPUBLICS IN DANGER IO3 
 
 destruction to all the adversaries of the Jews. But had not 
 Haman been hanged and Mordecai raised to the command of 
 the armies for the destruction of the enemies of the children 
 of promise throughout all of the one hundred and twenty- 
 seven provinces of the King's realm, there would not have 
 been a Jew left for the first hegira, in 1874, nor for the last 
 Jubliee to come in 1925. We condemn war but God knows 
 best. And he brings a curse upon those who withhold their 
 swords from the shedding of blood when it should have been 
 unsheathed in the name of humanity. Had Mordecai been 
 the premier of the entente in 19 13, when Austria-Hungary 
 demanded the assistance of Italy to crush Servia that the 
 whole world subsequently might be brought under the Ger 
 man heel of domination, the question of self-determination 
 and rights of the smaller nations would undoubtedly have 
 been settled then and there. That was the time for the 
 League of Nations to have been made. One was formulated 
 by Roosevelt at that time, substantially embodying all the ex- 
 cellent points in the one now evolved at the Paris Peace Con- 
 ference, and as it is reasonable to suppose that those high up 
 in official power knew the purposes of the Imperial Govern- 
 ment, an opportunity for serving humanity went so far by de- 
 fault as to bring a curse on the nations, of the earth in conse- 
 quence, a curse which has been sorely felt by all the world. 
 
 When Mordecai learned of Haman's purpose to destroy 
 the Jews he began preparing his people for that war. As the 
 Balkan wars revealed the sinister purposes of Germany we 
 should not have stopped work on the Navy. The four dread - 
 naughts advocated by Roosevelt, in 1908, should certainly 
 have been built as a safeguard, and had not our Navy been re- 
 duced from a second power to that of a fourth under the 
 
I04 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 Democratic administration, by stopping work altogether in 
 19 lO, Germany would not have disregarded the fighting 
 ability of the United States Government in the war then to 
 come. And had our Government in the name of humanity 
 declared war against that nation of bandits and robbers, 
 when she invaded Belgium, hundreds of thousands of cas- 
 ualties among our soldiers would not now be resting as a 
 curse upon the United States for having gone two years too 
 late into the war. 
 
 Woodrow Wilson was made a very popular president 
 by keeping the United States out of a war with Mexito, but 
 that "slogan" brought a curse. Blood from the ground cries 
 against us. Germany had filled our land with pacifists and 
 their poisonous propaganda kept us out of a war until she had 
 obtained her stranglehold. Then history was repeated again 
 by coddling bolshevism instead of crushing it. Next came 
 those fourteen political points more explosive than practi- 
 cal. As fourteen self-evident propositions they have helped 
 nobody but the Germans. After peace is made statesmen 
 from the forty or more nations, will give a finality to all solu- 
 tions like those now about Danzig and Fiume, Japan and 
 Mexico, an international brotherhood will then dispel diffi- 
 culties like mists vanishing before the morning sun. In a 
 multitude of counsellors there is wisdom. If those fourteen 
 points had been kept in cold storage until after Marshal Foch 
 had brought Germany to her knees a peace would have been 
 made long since, following which a League of Nations would 
 have come as a natural consequence. The Monroe Doctrine 
 needed no legislation to enforce its provisions, nor will a 
 League of Nations, when made right. 
 
 In a speech by Colonel Roosevelt, at Battle Creek, Michi- 
 
LIFE OF OUR REPUBLICS IN DANGER IO5 
 
 gan, delivered on September 30, 1916, he spoke of Mr. Wil- 
 son as follows : 
 
 "On August 27th, 1913, President Wilson directed the American Consul- 
 General in Mexico to notify all Mexican officials that 'they vrill be held 
 strictly responsible for any injury done to any American, or for injury done 
 to their property.' On February 10th, 1915, he sent his first note to Germany 
 as regards the use of submarines in sinking merchant vessels, warning Ger- 
 many that in case an American vessel or the life of an American citizen should 
 be destroyed by a German submarine, the United States would hold the Im- 
 perial Government of Germany to 'strict accountability.' At the same time 
 Secretary of State Bryan, according to his published statement, informed the 
 Austro-Hungarian Ambassador Dumba that the note was intended merely for 
 'home consumption,' and was not to be taken seriously by Germany, and he 
 reported his conversation to President Wilson, who approved of it. This 
 makes an interesting gloss on Mr. Wilson's statement that 'Mankind is going 
 to know that when America speaks she means what she says.' 
 
 "On March 28th, 1915, the steamship Falaba was torpedoed, and of the 
 one hundred and eighteen persons drowned, two were Americans. On May 
 1st, 1915, the Gulflight, an American vessel, was tropedoed without warning 
 by a German submarine, and the lives of three persons on board lost. On 
 May 7th the Lusitania was torpedoed and thirteen hundred and ninety-six 
 persons were drowned. But President Wilson did not make mankind know 
 that when America speaks she means what she says. On the contrary, he 
 selected this as the appropriate occasion for his remark about being 'too 
 proud to fight.' He did not hold Germany to strict accountability. He did 
 not hold her to any accountability, strict or loose. He wrote notes. We have 
 the authority of Mr. Lane, Secretary of the Inferior, for saying that 'note- 
 writing has not proved a success.' 
 
 "President Wilson's first note to Germany was on May 13th. Germany 
 answered it on May 25th by torpedoing the Nebraskan, an American vessel. 
 On June 9th, President Wilson sent his second note and on July 21st a third. 
 Germany answered these notes on August 19th by sinking the Arabic, drown- 
 ing forty-one persons, including two Americans; and on September 6th, the 
 Hesperian, twenty-six persons being drowned, including two Americans. On 
 December 30th, the Persia was sunk, the number of lives lost being three hun- 
 dred and thirty-eight, including two Americans, one of them a Consul-Gen- 
 eral. Other vessels have since been sunk. No atonement has been made by 
 Germany; and in more than one case the newspapers report that the captain 
 of the submarine has been promoted or decorated as a reward." 
 
 So much for the "strict accountability" to which Germany was to be held. 
 The "strict responsibility" to which Mexico was to be held resulted in precisely 
 a similar manner. While Germany was drowning between one and two hun- 
 dred Americans, and a couple of thousand other non-combatants who were at 
 sea, the Mexicans were killing a somewhat larger number of Americans, and 
 a still larger number of other non-combatants on land. President Wilson did 
 not hold Germany to "strict accountability" in one case, and he did not hold 
 Mexico to "strict responsibility" in the other. He did nothing whatever. No- 
 body has been punished for the lives lost. 
 
 Mr. Wilson speaks loftily on behalf of "oppressed men and pitiful women" 
 in the abstract; but when the forces of Carranza and Villa murdered American 
 men and outraged American women, acting under the direct authority of their 
 
I06 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 leaders, Mr. Wilson made no effective protest of any kind; and in his speech 
 of acceptance he has actually apologized for these men on the ground that 
 they "represented at least the fierce passions of reconstruction which lies at 
 the very heart of liberty." It is difficult to speak patiently of such an utter- 
 ance, when we remember the infamy which it covers, and the abject submis- 
 sion to infamy for which it seeks to apologize. 
 
 President Wilson says that he is "interested in the fortunes of pitiful 
 women and children." On the Lusitania there were drowned 103 babies under 
 two years of age, fifty of them being babies under one year of age. How did 
 Mr. Wilson's "interest" in these pitiful women and children show itself? It 
 showed itself by the statement just two days later about being "Too proud to 
 fight." It showed itself in his statement a little over two weeks later to the 
 effect that it was inexpedient then to arouse the spirit of patriotism. Shortly 
 afterwards, under date of May 27th, the New York Times contained the state- 
 ment that President Wilson declined an invitation to speak at Independence 
 Hall on July 5th and in response to a suggestion that he should only speak on 
 patriotism, remarked: "This is perhaps the very time when I would not care 
 to arouse the sentiment of patriotism." I call your attention to the fact that 
 I take this statement from one of the most prominent Wilson papers. Presi- 
 dent Wilson refused to speak in Independence Hall on the one hundred and 
 twenty-eighth anniversary of the signing of the Declaration of Independence 
 in that hall, and he so refused because inasmuch as over one hundred of our 
 men, women and children had just been murdered on the high seas he re- 
 garded it as "the very moment when he would not care to arouse the senti- 
 ment of patriotism." Mr. Wilson has a positive genius for striking when the 
 iron is cold and fearing to strike when the iron is hot. If one hundred and 
 twenty-eight years ago Washington and Jefferson, and the other men who 
 signed the Declaration of Independence had felt the same way about patriot- 
 ism, and the same way about fighting as Mr. Wilson does, we would never have 
 had a country. Had Lincoln felt the same way, there would be no such thing 
 as the American Republic now in existence. 
 
 The late Robert Bacon, president of the National Secu- 
 rity League, in public addresses criticised President Wilson 
 and the policies of the Democratic administration, thus start- 
 ing a controversy which lasted some time, and in which he 
 was attacked by the president in several speeches. 
 
 As to one of those speeches, the New York Times says : 
 "Replying to one of President Wilson's attacks, Mr. Ba- 
 con, on October 9, 19 16, in a public statement, said : 'There' 
 has never been any danger of war except the danger that 
 came through Mr. Wilson's policy of vacillation, delay, and 
 the writing of notes containing threats of 'strict account- 
 ability.' As a matter of fact, the people know now that Mr. 
 
LIFE OF OUR REPUBLICS IN DANGER IQJ 
 
 Bryan, when he spoke for Mr. Wilson, told the truth when he 
 said in effect that these notes were not meant to be taken 
 seriously.' 
 
 "During the war I have been very careful not to say or 
 do anything that was not in accordance with the strictest of- 
 ficial neutrality. Of course the kind of neutrality of spirit 
 which Mr. Wilson enjoined on us at the beginning of the war 
 was not possible and I have said that it was not possible. I 
 have held that it was the duty of the President to protest 
 against the wanton invasion of Belgium and this would have 
 been in accordance with the strictest official neutrality. Such 
 a protest would never have led to war." 
 
 From a special article by Henry Morgenthau, former 
 ambassador to Turkey, published in the Nezv York World, 
 October 14, 19 18, we obtain the inside history of that famous 
 meeting at Potsdam, on July 5, 1914, when the Kaiser and 
 other high officials in Germany made arrangements and 
 planned the great war. As that meeting followed revela- 
 tions of our peace policies in this country, it was held, no 
 doubt, with the belief that the United States would not fight 
 if they could, and that anyway no interference would take 
 place as long as there was an election to be held. In that ar- 
 ticle our ambassador says: 
 
 "I have it on authority which it is difficult if not impossible to doubt 
 that the meeting referred to was a meeting which was held at Potsdam on the 
 date named. There were present the Kaiser, Herr Von Bethman-HoUweg, 
 Admiral Von Tirpitz, General Von Falkenhayn, Herr Von Stumm, the Arch- 
 duke Frederick, Count Berchtold, Count Tisza and General Conrad Von Hoet- 
 zendorff. It appears that Herr Von Jagow and Count Moltke were not 
 present. 
 
 "The meeting discussed and decided upon all the principal points in the 
 Austrian ultimatum which was to be despatched to Serbia eighteen days later. 
 It was recognized that Russia would probably refuse to submit to such a di- 
 rect humiliation and that war would result. * * * It is probable, but not 
 certain that the date of mobilization was fixed at that time. 
 
i08 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 "The Kaiser, as is well known, then left for Norway, with the object of 
 throwing dust in the eyes of the French and Russian Governments. 
 
 "Three weeks later when it became known that England would not remalnr 
 neutral, Herr von Bethmann-Hollweg wished to withdraw, but it was too late. 
 The decision of July 5th was irrevocable." 
 
 On April 6, 19 17, war was declared! against Germany. 
 Then the United States had comparatively but a very small 
 army, but an army of 180,000 officers and 3,200,000 soldiers 
 was raised and equipped before the war closed in 19 18. It 
 shows what could have been done had the soldiers of America 
 been permitted to enter the ranks after the sinking of the 
 Lusitania. The battle that virtually won the war was fought 
 on the morning of March 21, 19 18, before our troops got to 
 France. Because of our delay England lost about 750,000 
 men; France 1,500,000, and Italy 700,000. 
 
 Under the malign influences of Lenine and Trotzsky, 
 Germany began work freeing non-Russian people from the 
 Muscovite, establishing various independent States under 
 military supremacy and an independent Poland under Ger- 
 man domination, as soon as she knew the entente would work 
 a dissolution of the German Empire under the old regime. 
 A future plan of government was so successfully planned in 
 fact for a Bolshevistic rule before the armistice was signed, 
 that the Berlingcr Tageblatt was encouraged to say recently 
 that "the entente must see that the German people cannot 
 subscribe to a peace which, in its brutal denial of the rights of 
 self-determination and of popular liberty will deal m Ger- 
 man lands and German people after the old manner as if they 
 were so much goods and many cattle." History was repeat- 
 ing itself again, naturally enough the invitation to Lenine and 
 Trotzsky to send delegates to the peace conference followed 
 with a threat in return that if we would not release Debs from 
 
LIFE OF OUR REPUBLICS IN DANGER IO9 
 
 prison they would execute Townsend, our consul, whom they 
 held in confinement. That was the way Bolshevism was cod- 
 dled, when oppressed women and children in Petrograd were 
 freezing to death, without fuel to keep them warm and eating 
 rats at $2.00 a head to keep from starving to death. 
 
 A degeneracy in our political history took its origin in the 
 Jacksonian theory that to the victor belong the spoils. For 
 office sake the politician has listened to the voice of the peo- 
 ple, like Saul did, who lost his kingdom because of it. 
 
 And history has just repeated itself again. When the 
 war broke out our land was full of pacifists and the presiden- 
 tial slogan came into general use. Fearing the one and re- 
 garding the other, we all in obedience to headquarters, puft on 
 gum shoes and talked in whispers. Nobody wanted war and 
 everybody said so. We attended to our own business duti- 
 fully, getting elected to office, while the Huns attended to 
 theirs, killing innocent people in order to obtain a world do- 
 minion. In this connection the words of the late United 
 States Senator, Joseph W. Bailey, Democrat, are not inappro- 
 priate. He says: 
 
 "For more than a century the Democratic party has opposed the creation 
 of useless offices, but in the last six years Democratic Congresses have cre- 
 ated more offices — and more useless offices — than were ever created in the 
 same length of time since this republic was organized. 
 
 "Our fathers dreaded the extension of Federal power to a point where 
 100,000 employees would be required; but we have added bureau to bureau, 
 and function to function, until more than 500,000 are now permanently em- 
 ployed, and we are complacently purposing to add the 3,000,000 more who are 
 employed by the railroad, telegraph and telephone companies. 
 
 "For more than a century the Democratic party has enjoined upon us to 
 reverence the Constitution of our country, and to respect its wholesome limi- 
 tations, but in this time men calling themselves Democrats, and holding high 
 positions, deride the Constitution as an obsolete scrap of paper and scoff at 
 its most sacred guaranties. 
 
 "I know and you know that this republic cannot be preserved if the Con- 
 stitution which created it is destroyed; and we can give no better proof of 
 our patriotism than by defending the Constitution which established, and 
 which alone can save, our free institutions." 
 
no BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 The above is an instance, somewhat rare in political 
 history, where a member arraigns his own party because of 
 its failure to perform the duties incumbent upon its represen- 
 tatives. As a general thing pohticians tell the truth about 
 the other party, assuming the hundreds of thousands of petty 
 offices, from that of the presidency down, properly belong to 
 them. In fact, it's the offices, what the fuss is all about, al- 
 though that not being the issue apparently. Great speeches 
 have already been made by aspirants to high positions 
 wherein Republicans and Democrats alike have been found 
 unworthy of administering the functions of government, and 
 so the 1920 campaign is already begun. And these are the 
 disintegrating factors which may lead to the destruction of 
 republics eventually — Jer. 30 : 1 1 . 
 
CHAPTER XIX 
 
 THE PEACE MUDDLE. 
 
 When the time came for Germany to sign the peace 
 treaty she returned the answer that to do so would spell eco- 
 nomic ruin and further reminded the Peace Conference that 
 the terms presented to Germany are inacceptable on their 
 face in that they are a violation of President Wilson's peace 
 program, which Germany will assert, primarily accords her 
 equality as one of the negotiation powers. And then Count 
 von Brockorff Rantzau, as leader of the German delegates, 
 upon his prerogative as a right granted by those Fourteen 
 Points, further answered the Associated Powers, saying: 
 "That the notes already submitted by his government would 
 afford a basis for negotiations and serve as suggesting a way 
 over obstacles in the way of negotiations." 
 
 Here was a dilemma based on a fact as admitted by the 
 partisans of the Administration at Washington, and one 
 which the Republicans claimed was brought about by Presi- 
 dent Wilson in an arbitrary way. Attacks have been made 
 on the legislative powers assumed by the president he having 
 been accused for "seizure" of the legislative functions as well 
 as for being abroad at this time. The recent speech by Sena- 
 tor Cummins is of historical importance in this connection — 
 the Senator said: 
 
 "We have been witnessing the most remarkable and per- 
 ilous movement ever observed in our national life. Its au- 
 thor and its chief figure insists that he is a progressive, but, 
 in this respect at least, I venture to deny his title. 
 
 Ill 
 
112 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 "For six years there has been a continuous, determined 
 effort in the Executive Department to acquire all the powers 
 of government save only judicial authority, and even that has 
 not entirely escaped unwarrantable interference. It seems to 
 have been assumed that Congress, the legislative branch of 
 our institutions, exists only for the purpose of formally regis- 
 tering the desires and giving technical validity to the decrees 
 of the Executive. 
 
 "Long before the war broke upon us the majority in Con- 
 gress had yielded its prerogatives and, under persuasion, co- 
 ercion, or other forms of influence, had abjectly surrendered 
 its independence and substantially abdicated the powers and 
 responsibilities which the Constitution creates and imposes. 
 
 "During the whole of the present Administration the 
 real representatives of the people, chosen to make laws and 
 establish policies, have done little more than to record the will 
 of an absolute master. 
 
 "There is no safety for America unless we rigidly pre- 
 serve the integrity and independence of the legislative depart- 
 ment of the Government, and free it absolutely from all the 
 influences of the Executive, save his constitutional right of 
 communicating at proper times and in a proper way his views 
 upon matters of public concern. 
 
 "No man appreciates more fully than I do the value of 
 leadership, but there is the same difference between a leader 
 and a master that we find between the strength of reason and 
 the power of the sword. 
 
 "Unless we bring the country back to the wisdom of the 
 forefathers in this respect we may soon become accustomed to 
 a president who can control the country by cable and exercise 
 his supreme authority from a chateau in France or a palace in 
 Switzerland. 
 
THE NEW BIRTH II3 
 
 ''I would not deprive a president of a single authority- 
 executive in its character, but I can no more consent to a con- 
 stant and pernicious interference with legislative functions 
 than I can to the usurpation of any other autocratic and arbi- 
 trary power. 
 
 "No matter who becomes President of the United States, 
 the first duty of the Republican Party is to return to the Con- 
 stitution and keep him within his lawful activity." In this 
 connection the Washington Post, a Democratic paper, bear- 
 ing date of June 3, says : 
 
 'The League of Nations is responsible also for the pre- 
 posterous action of the Paris conference in suppressing the 
 text of the treaty. The open diplomacy that was to supplant 
 secret bargains has been badly worsted in its first bout. No 
 international proceedings have ever been shrouded with such 
 secrecy, propped by such misleading propaganda, or immersed 
 in so many secret bargains as the Paris peace conference. In 
 many instances the League of Nations is directly responsible 
 for this violation of the rights of the people to know what 
 their agents are doing. 
 
 *'What price has been paid for the League of Nati/ons 
 covenant ? No one is permitted to know. The dealers in na- 
 tional rights do not tell what promises or guarantees they 
 have made. The public knows that the allied nations have 
 made the best bargain they could for the sake of fastening an 
 effective peace upon Germany, and that they have failed thus 
 far to accomplish the object for which the war was fought. 
 Germany is still arrogant, still talking of a peace on equal 
 terms, and with undeniable logic is demanding immediate 
 membership in the League of Nations." 
 
 The Democratic party finds its answer in an article 
 
114 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 which appeared in the New York World, March 27, 19 19. 
 As a strong administration paper, the article will have its 
 weight, especially as to historical facts. In part the writer 
 says : "When the German Government in October sued for 
 peace, it 'accepted the terms laid down by President Wilson 
 in his address of January 8, 19 18, and in his subsequent ad- 
 dresses,' as the basis of 'a permanent peace of justice.' These 
 conditions were formally accepted, with certain qualifications, 
 by the Prime Minister of Great Britain, the Premier of 
 France and the Premier of Italy when the armistice was 
 framed. 
 
 "The memorandum of observations by the Allied Gov- 
 ernments which was transmitted to President Wilson and by 
 him transmitted to the German Government together with 
 the armistice was as follows : 
 
 "The Allied Governments have given careful considera- 
 tion to the correspondence which has passed between the 
 President of the United States and the German Government. 
 Subject to the qualifications which follow, they declare their 
 willingness to make peace with the Government of Germany 
 on the terms of peace laid down in the President's address to 
 Congress of January, 1918, and the principles of settlement 
 enunciated in his subsequent addresses. 
 
 "They must point out, however, that Clause 2, relating 
 to what is usually described as the freedom of the seas, is open 
 to various interpretations, some of which they could not ac- 
 cept. They must therefore reserve to themselves complete 
 freedom on this subject when they enter the Peace Confer- 
 ence. 
 
 "Furthermore, in the conditions of peace laid down in his 
 address to Congress of January 8, 1918, the President die- 
 
THE NEW BIRTH II5 
 
 clared that invaded territories must be restored as well as 
 evacuated and freed. The Allied Governments feel that no 
 doubt ought to be allowed to exist as to whast this provisibn 
 implies. By it they understand that compensation will be 
 made by Germany for all damage done to the civilian popula- 
 tion of the Allies and their property by the aggression of Ger- 
 many by land, by sea and from the air. 
 
 "Secretary Lansing informed the Swiss Minister who 
 transmitted the n,ote to Germany, that 'I am instructed by the 
 President to say that he is in agreement with the interpreta- 
 tion set forth in the last paragraph of the memorandum above 
 quoted.' Thus thirteen of the President's fourteen points 
 were made the basis of peace by the German Government, the 
 Allied Governments and the United States Government, and 
 the chief work of the Paris Conference was to translate these 
 provisions into a treaty of peace. 
 
 'Tt has not done so. On the contrary, a persistent cam- 
 paign has been carried on, ever since the conference met, to 
 nullify the memorandum of November 4, and tear up the sol- 
 emn pledges made by the Allied Governments. Every con- 
 troversy that has vexed the conference has been an outgrowth 
 of this campaign ,of repudiation. 
 
 "For example, the ninth of the fourteen points provided 
 that there should be a readjustment of the frontiers of Italy 
 'along clearly recognizable lines of nationality;' yet, not satis- 
 fied with this, Italian imperialism is seeking to establish itself 
 in force on the eastern shore of the Adriatic. No. 8 provided 
 that 'all French territory should be freed' and the wrong done 
 to France in the matter of Alsace-Lorraine must be righted, 
 but the militaristic elements in France, taking a leaf from the 
 Prussian notebook, are trying to force the iFrench Govern- 
 
Il6 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 merit to demand everything up to the left bank of the Rhine, 
 in the name of national defense. 
 
 "No. 13 provided for an independent Polish State, 'which 
 should be assured a free and secure access to the sea ;' yet the 
 Polish extremists insist that Danzig, which is wholly German 
 in population and culture, must be ceded outright to Poland. 
 The people of Austria-Hungary were to be 'accorded the 
 freest opportunity of autonomous development ;' yet Hungary 
 has gone over to Bolshevism as a protest against the plans to 
 dismember it, and a strong element at the conference is seek- 
 ing to deny to German- Austria the right tcx align itself with 
 the other German States under Republican government. 
 
 "The third point, which provided for 'the removal of all 
 economic barriers and the establishment of the equality of 
 trade conditions,' is uncompromisingly resisted by British and 
 French commercial interests which are opposed to the re-es- 
 tablishment of German industry, although that is the only 
 means by which reparation can be obtained by French, Brit- 
 ish and Belgian victims of the war for the total destruction of 
 their property. 
 
 "Even the first provision, for 'open covenants of diplo- 
 macy openly arrived at,' has been set aside so far as the dip- 
 lomats of the Peace Conference have dared to defy the gen- 
 eral public opinion of the world ; and so the story runs. 
 
 "The best thing that the Paris Conference can do is to 
 return to first principles, redeem the pledges that were made 
 in November and frame a treaty in accordance with the 
 President's fourteen points which all the Governments have 
 accepted. If it will do that, few subjects for controversy will 
 remain and all the obstacles to a speedy peace will be re- 
 moved." 
 
CHAPTER XX 
 
 THE NEW BIRTH. 
 
 Politicians have always been good wranglers but nothing- 
 can prevent the birth of a new freedom at the time appointed 
 for it to take place. As foreshadowed by the birth of Israel, 
 nearly four thousand years ago, it must materialize as a se- 
 quence on or before the Restoration. It was so Divinely 
 planned. "Judges will come as at the first, and counsellors 
 as at the beginning," Isa. i :26. That is a sure word of 
 prophesy. The time appointed was to follow the destruction 
 of dynasties — Jer. 30-11. The old Democratic common- 
 wealth is next. Monarchy is making its last gasp ; and we al- 
 ready hear the voice from the whole world in response to the 
 cry from the prophet saying: "Come ye, Let us go up to the 
 mountains of the Lord to the house of Jacob and he will teach 
 us his ways and we will walk in his paths, for out of Zion 
 shall go forth the law and the word of the Lord from 
 Jerusalem." 
 
 The Jews told Moses they would obey God, but their self- 
 determination weazened out after a test of 969 years. Then 
 the Gentiles failed after an attempt they made lasting 2,500 
 years. Now the Lord Himself is at the helm. The work' 
 will be well done this time. It is the greatest missionary 
 movement the world has ever seen. First under the direction 
 of the Divine Plan, prophecies came for the destruction of 
 dynasties and to guard the children of Jacob on their way to 
 the Holy Land, after which the birth of a new freedom is to 
 follow. 
 
 117 
 
Il8 BIKTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 After the War of 1870 everything changed. For eigh- 
 teen hundred years the race had been scattered, and as Hosea 
 said, without an ephod or a prince or a sacrifice. Their hfe 
 was symboHzed by the cursing of the fig tree, but since 
 Nordau, Zangwill and others began their hegiras, blessings 
 from Heaven followed. Before the Berlin treaty in 1878 
 neither much dew nor rain had watered the fields of the Holy 
 Land. Then climatic conditions began to change. For gen- 
 erations the olive trees and vines were gray with the dust of 
 the dry summer months, but now soft breezes from Heavenly 
 sources with beautiful showers of rain gave the land a pro- 
 ductive soil and a delectable climate. The disfavor of the 
 old regime having fulfilled its mission, favorable agricultural 
 conditions returned. Vegetation then came forth and Pal- 
 estine began to blossom as the rose again. In 1878 the plans 
 of Lawrence Oliphant and the Earl of Shaftsbury took de- 
 liberate shape in the purchase of seven hundred acres of land 
 for the foundation of the Colony of Petah, Tikwah. Now 
 there are many colonies there. 
 
 It was during this year that the hand of Providence 
 again made manifest an interest in the Zionist movement. 
 Disraeli, the Premier of England, and the Dictator of the 
 Berlin Congress, as the Mordecai of his race, secured the 
 Protectorate over Asiatic Turkey for his government with 
 the possession of the island of Cyprus, the gateway itself to 
 Palestine. This diplomatic success, with the subjugation of 
 the old Babylonian Empire, helped to make it possible for 
 the safe return of the Jews to their Abrahamic possessions 
 by the time appointed for the ending of the Cycles in 1925. 
 
 Since the year 1878 the Jews have been returning: in 
 large numbers to Palestine. About 150,000 have come back. 
 
THE NEW BIRTH II9 
 
 After the Russian persecution in 1881, emigration set in 
 from that country, and now 3,000,000 of those people having 
 just been freed, will return undoubtedly to the fatherland. 
 
 "Forty years before the Berlin Congress," says one 
 writer, "there were only thirty-two families in Jerusalem, 
 but by the year 1889 there were eight agricultural societies, 
 and many have been organized since that time. The first 
 Zionist Congress was held in Switzerland. In 1903 the Sixth 
 Congress was held at Basel, when Baron D. Hersh made a 
 gift of $10,000,000.00. Since that time Jews of wealth have 
 donated large sums of money. 
 
 It was in 1877 the co-religionists of England and Amer- 
 ica, under the secretaryship of the late lamented Earl Kitch- 
 ener, began the work of building up a new Palestine. Rail- 
 roads and trolley lines, palatial hotels and pleasure resorts, 
 have been built all over the land. Places of historical interest, 
 sacred to the memory of those who love biblical scenes, have 
 been beautified, and connected with other places of interest 
 the tourist would want to go, and the end is not yet. 
 
 Ostensibly all this work has been done to attract visitors 
 from abroad. Even so, that is well. But we dare say that 
 under the guidance of the unseen hand, it was a provision 
 to await the return of the prodigal race, which is to have a 
 divine reception. On that occasion when the clarion notes 
 are sounded for the last Jubilee celebration in 1925, all will 
 be ready for the birth of a new international freedom. Au- 
 tocracy will have been destroyed, and a new government 
 set up. 
 
 Then will come a consummation which will be heartfelt. 
 It will be a homecoming after an absence of thousands of 
 years and for a new birth of freedom such as was enjoyed in 
 the davs of the luds^es. 
 
CHAPTER XXI 
 
 THE LEAGUE OF NATIONS. 
 
 Nationally speaking potentates of the earth have done 
 great things, but with limitations. The unseen hand unper- 
 ceived has often intervened. It was that way with the ex- 
 ploits of kings during that long reign of Seven Times of Gen- 
 tile Dominion. Times and the dividing of times opened up 
 and closed out Daniel's four Kings — dynasties. Also bounds 
 were set for Jeremiah's Double, while the regulation of the 
 different periods of the Cycles were made as stable as the 
 coming and going of the planets ; so came the League of Na- 
 tions at the time appointed, nor can man prevent it. 
 
 The creative fiat produced the seed of the century plant 
 but it took a hundred years to make one bloom. So it has 
 been with the League of Nations. God has never been in a 
 hurry when at his work. He works by human agencies and 
 people too often get things wrong. It was so with Abbe-de 
 St. Pierre's peace plan, written during the Congress of 
 Utrecht in 1713. The Project of a Perpetual Peace — its 
 title — was a humane conception, not in accordance with the 
 Divine plan. It ignored two vital tendencies of human na- 
 ture. Ultimately all forms of autocracy are to be destroyed. 
 The Abbe's plan permitted the arbitration of rulers to con- 
 trol national aspirations for freedom. It gave the right of 
 self determination to those in authority only, and so God de- 
 stroyed it. The Holy Alliance formed by the great Majesties 
 of Austria, Russia and Prussia, was like unto the Abbe's plan. 
 It was a man's project laboring under the false notion, that 
 
 120 
 
THE LEAGUE OF NATIONS 121 
 
 an imperial syndicate could best work out the moral and 
 spiritual destinies of the human race, but a kind Providence 
 destroyed that plan also. Had not prophesy intervened for 
 republics, we would all be under a monarchial form of gov- 
 ernment and despotism, not liberty, would still hold sway. 
 Article X, of the present peace plan, had it been in force, 
 would have kept the American colonies under Spanish domin- 
 ion to this day. It would have destroyed the birth of Ameri- 
 can Independence in its incipiency nor would it have permit- 
 ted the United States the right to succor Cuba in the time of 
 the Spanish War. The true league will not champion the 
 rights of territorial integrity when in the wrong. 
 
 Speaking from a national viewpoint again, the hand un- 
 perceived obtained again during the year 1899. Then one 
 hundred delegates from different governments of the world 
 met at The Hague, for the formation of a Court of Arbitra- 
 tion. It was the first step towards the formation of the pres- 
 ent league. In both cases the purpose was in harmony with 
 the Divine plan, and eventually the right kind of a league will 
 be agreed upon. On the i8th of October, 1914, Colonel 
 Roosevelt wrote a League of Nations substantially embodying 
 all the good points of an international league in one sta^te- 
 ment. The colonel would back up the purpose of the people 
 of the whole world by all the power of the whole world. One 
 of the sixty-five clauses which the German League of Na- 
 tions contains, is an international parliament pronounced im- 
 practicable by the League of Nations Commission, but the 
 Germans are right. Such a league is needed now. Al- 
 though some years may elapse but a full fledged Leaglie of 
 Nations will obtain eventually. It is a cry from the people 
 re-echoing the voice of prophesy for a new freedom, which 
 
122 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 has come down to us through the ages. As a cry of the 
 world from the depths of its soul it has been heard by high 
 Heaven in the name of the rights of humanity, long deferred, 
 and that gives a sufficient security in itself of its near 
 approach. 
 
 Fifty years ago that new hope began to dawn. Under 
 benign influences brought about by the criss-crossing of sev- 
 eral prophecies, good work commenced. Finally came the 
 signing of the German armistice and that was the beginning 
 of the end of the Old Era. Now all the world is uncon- 
 sciously preparing for the New Regime. Even Germany has 
 been stripped of her hide preparatory to another political ex- 
 istence. It became necessary that she should be made to 
 wriggle, first like an angleworm while being impaled longi- 
 tudinally on a fishing hook, so she could understand. Now 
 she sends her plan for a league, too. From the Associated 
 Press, we read : 
 
 '' Paris, May 12. — The German delegation has handed to 
 the Council of Four the German plan for a League of Na- 
 tions. This plan was drawn up by Professor Schuecking, 
 and the principal feature is an international parliament com- 
 posed of ten representatives from each Nation." 
 
 In this connection comes another Hun league plan, re- 
 ported on May 12, also. It is a more extended plan and one 
 which would have given protection to Belgium and Poland, 
 to Roumania and Servia at the time they were so unmerci- 
 fully raped, but unfortunately Germany was not thinking 
 about them in that way at that time. The plan is copied 
 from The Washington Post : 
 
 "The German plan for a League of Nations submitted by 
 the German delegation at Versailles and now in the hands of 
 
THE LEAGUE OF NATIONS 12$ 
 
 the peace conference committee on the League of Nations to 
 which it was referred, contains sixty articles, together with a 
 supplement setting forth the charter for an international la- 
 bor league. The special aims of the League of Nations de- 
 vised by the Germans are set forth as follows : 
 
 "(a) Prevention of international disputes, (b) disar- 
 mament; (c) securing freedom of traffic and general eco- 
 nomic equality of rights, (d) protection of national minori- 
 ties, (e) creation of an international workers' charter, (f ) 
 regulation of colonial questions, (g) unity of existing and 
 future international institutions, (h) the creation of a parlia- 
 ment." 
 
 "Another provision of the draft reads: 
 
 ** 'The League of Nations shall comprise (a) all bellig- 
 erent States taking part in the present war; (b) all neutral 
 States included in The Hague arbitration league; (c) all 
 others to be admitted by vote of two-thirds of the existing 
 members. Entrance is reserved to the Holy See.' " 
 
 Had that plan been drawn up on July 5, 19 14, by that fa- 
 mous War Council which met at Potsdam to talk over the 
 best route through Belgium to destroy France, William II 
 would never have become Wiliam the Last. 
 
 The present movement for a League of Nations took its 
 initiative in an act of the United States Senate on August 29, 
 1916. It reads as follows: "It is herein declared to be the 
 policy of the United States to settle its international disputes 
 by mediation or arbitration. It expresses disapprobation to 
 a general increase of armaments by the different nations of 
 the world. The President was authorized and requested to 
 invite at a time not later than the close of the war in Europe 
 all the great governments of the world to a conference which 
 
124 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 shall be charged with the duty of formulating a plan for a 
 court of arbitration or other tribunal to which disputed ques- 
 tions between nations shall be referred for adjudication and 
 peaceful settlment and to consider the question oi disarma- 
 ment and submit their recommendations to their respective 
 governments for approval. These provisions were unani- 
 mously adopted in the Senate," and should have been 
 followed. 
 
 As a result of that enactment President Wilson went to 
 Paris, and came back with the treaty of peace so inextricably 
 interwoven with the Covenants as to meet objections by the 
 Senate . A satisfactory League of Nations to all parties con- 
 cerned could have been evolved probably, had the President 
 taken into his confidence the United States Senate. As a 
 coordinate body with that of the Executive it had the right 
 of a treaty making power, anyway. 
 
 Rev. Dr. Eaton, of New York, criticised President Wil- 
 son for what he termed the latter's failure to take to the Peace 
 Conference a delegation from the Senate. He declared that 
 he believed the chief objection to the covenant was the 
 result of the way "President Wilson had balled things up." 
 He said the people wanted a League and were ready to help 
 the President get it, but not the one be brought back the other 
 day. 
 
 "It makes me tired," he said, ''when I hear people call the 
 thirty-nine senators who signed the round robin vile names 
 because they dared do what they did. Are they there to be 
 used as a rubber stamp or kicked around like a lot of school 
 boys? They were elected to discharge their sworn obliga- 
 tions. I think President Wilson has made it difficult for the 
 American people to accept the covenant." 
 
THE LEAGUE OF NATIONS 1 25 
 
 The Senate had been kept too much in the dark. Re- 
 pubHcan Leader Lodge says, when speaking of the work af- 
 ter the League was finished: "Every shopkeeper in Germany 
 was reading the treaty as made pubHc at BerHn, yet the Sen- 
 ate was provided only with a 'worthless' official abstract." 
 
 The responsibility devolving upon the President has been 
 very great. He had taken upon himself too much for one 
 man, yet he wanted to do all the thinking himself. It is not 
 difficult therefore, to find how soon he got the principle of 
 self-determination in conflict with itself. That those four 
 giant nations, of which Count Tolstoy speaks — the Anglo- 
 Saxons, Slavs, Latins, and Mongolians — are in a conflict on 
 a principle, all right in theory only, was a natural result. 
 Not since the world began have the nations of the earth been 
 guided by the principle of self-determination other than from 
 their own selfish interests, Germany not being the only recal- 
 citrant either. The vindication at Italy's expense of Presi- 
 dent Wilson's self-assumed attitude as the arbitrator of Eu- 
 ropean boundaries, against 6,000 municipalities that assured 
 Premier Orlando of their support, is a good example of self- 
 determination in conflict with itself. As based on fact, self- 
 determination was not a practical viewpoint to work from. 
 It worked contrary wise as to the Danzig seaport and the Ad- 
 riatic question in particular. As to the right of the Poles to 
 an outlet at Danzig, Germany was about the only party that 
 didn't come out at the same hole it went in at. Commenting 
 on these conflicting mistakes. The New York Sim says: 
 
 'Tf for example, to protest against President Wilson's 
 unwarranted attempt to decide, on his own judgment and to 
 Italy's disadvantage, questions with which he has absolutely 
 no official concern should take the form of a resolution of 
 the Italian Parliament addressed to the American Senate and 
 
126 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 House of Representatives, how could our Congress avoid an 
 examination into all the circumstances of hisi self-assumed 
 spokesmanship for America." 
 
 As Senator Sherman has presented a resolution asking 
 that the peace treaty and the league be discussed separately, 
 that question raised by the Sun, may come up. Following 
 that of course other questions as important may also arise 
 and thus the debate may continue for years. 
 
 An article by Rev. Charles L. Vaughan published in the 
 Roanoke Times on May 22, very ably presents some of the 
 good points of the League. In part he says : "The impor- 
 tance of the League of Nations is disclosed by at least the fol- 
 lowing considerations : first, the many disputes and misun- 
 derstandings among the nations associated together in their 
 fight against organized brutality, which were calculated to 
 provoke endless discussions, delays, and maybe new wars, 
 have been very wisely referred to the League of Nations to 
 work out on a just and amicable basis ; second, arrangements 
 for plebiscites to determine the desires and wishes of many 
 racial units as to their national allegiance is left to the Leac^"ue 
 of Nations; third, the arrangements for free cities that will 
 afford equal privileges to all nations, is left to the League of 
 Nations for their proper protection and governmental super- 
 vision ; fourth, the holding open of many rivers and water- 
 ways so that all nations may use them freely and enjoy the 
 commercial benefits from the enlarged world freedom. In 
 fact, without the League of Nations, there can be no peace on 
 the broad lines marked out and laid down in this peace 
 treaty." 
 
 To the above might be added the work of the Council of 
 Four who have agreed on most of the mandates for the for- 
 mer Turkish Empire and it is understood that the United 
 
THE LEAGUE OF NATIONS 127 
 
 States has been offered Armenia and Constantinople with 
 Great Britain getting Mesopotamia and Palestine, France be- 
 ing the mandatory for Syria and Cilicia, Italy for Adalia and 
 Greece for Smyrna. The Sultan of Turkey would be given 
 territory in Central Asia Minor with a capital probably at 
 Brusa. 
 
 Greek and Italian claims to the Dodocanese Islands off 
 Asia Minor have been adjusted by Italy agreeing to retire in 
 favor of Greece. The islands, which are populated by Greeks, 
 were occupied by Italy during the war with Turkey over 
 Tripoli, 
 
 The different nations talked about as mandatories ap- 
 prehend the coming of that time when war will be no more 
 and when peace will reign over the earth as the waters cover 
 the sea. Then will come to pass that swords and spears shall 
 be beaten into plowshares and pruning hooks. That there 
 may be no more Turkish massacres or Holy Wars, Constan- 
 tinople shall pass into hands which will strive only for peace. 
 Finally a people for righteousness will come out of that cita- 
 del and then the Turk will have another chance. 
 
 And there is that Caucasus group with a half a hundred 
 little tribes interassociated with the Armenians, who have 
 been pillaged and wronged and massacred for ages. The 
 atrocities which they have suffered has called America to 
 their aid, and should succor be refused the Lord will call us 
 to an account. We have cared for Cuba and it will cost us no 
 more to care for Armenia ; and what if it does ? In the prov- 
 idence of God the American Republic was created for that 
 purpose. Anyone successfully opposing that work by us 
 would bring a curse on the United States. 
 
 All the hopes of Zionism will have to be worked out in 
 the Holy Land. That was the land given to the Jews as a 
 
128 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 possession for an Abrahamic inheritance, and England, as the 
 selected mandatory, should be proud of that appointment. 
 Here in this land scenes are to be witnessed, it may be in the 
 very near future, never dreamed of before. To that end 
 3,000,000 Jews but recently came out of Russia in one night. 
 That was the greatest thing that happened to Israel since her 
 exodus from Egypt. As an oppressed race for over 3,000 
 years she is now to come into a full freedom for England to 
 care for. What a privilege! And Palestine, the promised 
 land, is to become their home land. A home land from whence 
 Jewish culture with its beautiful ideals is to spread over the 
 world. And here they are to remain from the time of their 
 restoration until their restitution, Acts III, 19-21. How long- 
 that will be we know not. What a pity the Jews cannot see 
 the hand of providence in all this work. They seem hardly 
 to know even, that the signs of the times indicate that the 
 New Edenic Age is near at hand ; that the time is near when 
 the life of a man will be that of a tree ; that there shall be no 
 more an infant of days, but that the sinner a hundred years 
 old shall be accursed. That may be the beginning of Millen- 
 nial Era for aught we know. That we are in the last times 
 is certain from the way the prophecies of Isaiah — II chapter 
 — and the IV chapter of Micah are being fulfilled. Nations 
 are being judged as the terrible Turk, the wicked Hun and the 
 brutal Bulgar will testify, while the world is saying zvar shall 
 be no more. No prophecies were ever more fully verified 
 than those about the nations that were afar off, those that 
 were cast out, but are to be assembled again, especially the 
 gathering of the children at Mount Zion. Micah IV, 6-7 — 
 "That the work of the peace conference is the beginning 
 of the end of modern prophesy, for the "Birth of the Next 
 Nation is an established fact." 
 
PART II. 
 
 THE NEW BIRTH FROM MOSAIC PROPHICIES. 
 
 (An Explanation.) 
 
 The League of Nations from a prophetical point of view, 
 not only apprehends a restoration of the principles underly- 
 ing the old Democratic Commonwealth of Israel, but other 
 religious and economic principles as well. In unveiling 
 Satanic influences which evolved this war costing the world 
 $331,612,542,563, with a total loss of 12,990,571 lives — so 
 estimated ; also, a shortage of picked man power, of the wage 
 earning class of 14,000,000 men must be taken into account 
 also. 
 
 Part II deals with the religious phase of this restoration. 
 When Satan, in 1870, perceived dynasties crumbling as 
 Israel's march Zionward started off devilish plans were laid 
 for destroying law and order, by polluting the Mosaic record 
 so as to undermine the authenticity of the old testament 
 scriptures. The following chapters will explain. 
 
 Jesus challenged unbelief by saying "If ye had believed 
 Moses, ye would have believed me, for Moses wrote of Me," 
 John 5 146. Other similar statements led Satan to inaugurate 
 the present age of doubt and imbelief, and that work of his 
 is shown in part II also. 
 
 Rule by cycle lost out after the Jews no longer observed 
 their Sabbath days of rests, their pentecostal feasts, and 
 their jubilee celebrations every fiftieth year. (See history 
 of this rule by Cycles, in the 25th and 26th Chapters of 
 Leviticus.) As a result of that disobedience, this last war 
 
130 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 has flooded the world by hordes of apostates, whose red 
 hands now have our Repubhc by the throat. With the labor 
 market at a premium, an appeal is made by those anarchists 
 "to STAND FOR THEIR LIVES AND LET THE 
 GOVERNMENT DO ITS DAMNDEST," words of Emma 
 Goldman. But wait and see what God will do. 
 
 To effect a restoration with this class of malcontents 
 is not impossible for an Almighty God. His efforts always 
 bring the required results. It is done by a survival of the 
 weakest. And now that the League of Nations has met its 
 Waterloo in the United States Senate, and even while those 
 four giant nations of which Tolstoy speaks are rattling their 
 swords in anticipation of another war, let the present dis- 
 tracted world lose no faith in the coming conflict for a world 
 wide new birth will certainly obtain. 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 It is universally believed — and the idea is translated into 
 our Bible — that the whole human family, Jew and Gentile, are 
 descended from Adam and Eve. It is further believed that 
 all of the races of men, Hebrew, Aryan and Turanian are 
 descended from one and the same ancestor. From this erron- 
 eous belief have come the agnosticisms of the day. "There 
 can be but one beginning," says Baron Bunsen, the noted phil- 
 ologist, and one of Germany's greatest scholars, and then 
 this monogenist proceeds to contradict the Mosaic record, by 
 antedating the creation of Adam and Eve, to about 20,000 
 years before Noah's flood in order to meet the scientific re- 
 quirements of a people who lived at that time. 
 
 On the contrary, it will be shown that the Bible and sci- 
 ence go hand in hand to prove that the human race has not 
 been derived from one source but from a plurality of origins; 
 that Adam and Eve were the heads of the Hebrews only and 
 that this race only was destroyed by the flood. 
 
 It will be shown that the Gentile nations of the earth had 
 an origin of their own ; that each of these races had their own 
 separate cradle beds; that their various languages and re- 
 ligions did not and could not originate from the Hebrew par- 
 entage; and that, according to both the Genesis account of 
 Man and the truths of science, the Gentiles were created thou- 
 sands of years before the Hebrews. 
 
 THE SUBLETY OF THE BEAST. 
 
 At no time possibly since the beginning of the Christian 
 Era, has religion been so menaced as at the present and the 
 Devil has been the cause of it. And at no time has there 
 
 13T 
 
132 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 been such unanimity of effort against the powers of darkness 
 as manifested during the past fifty years for evil spirits are 
 still in the work. It has been a gigantic struggle of belief 
 against unbelief, which has grown out of that one parentage 
 theory. Born of an evil spirit, the present age of doubt and 
 unbelief comes as a result. It was so planned. 
 
 The following chapter is a history of science and of the 
 hand-book of Nature based on Biblical truth. As verified by 
 the Plural Origin of Man in chapters following that one proof 
 is given which destroys that erroneous belief. But if the pur- 
 pose of this treatise is the correction of that false translation 
 only, it need not to have been written. The cunning hand of 
 the evil one struck a blow at the Church in the dark, and that 
 is the subject in consequence that now demands our attention. 
 That hidden hand sidetracked faith in the living presence of 
 the Savior of the world by making Moses a false prophet and 
 that is what we would speak of now. That false teaching ad- 
 vocating evolutionary processes instead of the Mosaic fiats, 
 has led to this present age of doubt and unbelief, calling for 
 our support of the prophecy which verifies "the birth of 
 THE next nation" and that is our excuse for this second 
 treatise on that subject, though the primary causes of this 
 last war, originating also the Mosaic defection to that end, it 
 should have a place here in this book. 
 
CONTENTS— PART 11. 
 
 PART II. 
 
 The New Birth From Mosaic Prophecies. 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Chapter 
 I 
 
 2. 
 
 3- 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
 7 
 8 
 
 9 
 
 lO 
 
 II 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 14 
 
 Days of Creation. 
 
 The Plural Origin of Man. 
 
 What Some Eminent Authorities Say About 
 
 Adam and Ha Adam. 
 The Biblical Myth As Based on the Unit Theory. 
 The Scientific Myth As Based on the Unit 
 
 Theory. 
 Noah's Ark. 
 Republics of Prophecy. 
 Higher Criticism. 
 
 The Religious Birth of the Late War. 
 League of Nations in Process of Formation. 
 The Peace Conference at Paris. 
 The New Birth From a Mosaic Point of View. 
 The Evolution of a Glorious Nation. 
 Moses on Mount Nebo. 
 
 133 
 
CHAPTER I 
 
 THE DAYS OF CREATION. 
 
 Since the time of the translation of the great Bible in 
 1539-41, the belief has been general that the progenitor of the 
 human family was Adam, the husband of Eve. This belief 
 which has received universal support, is based in part on the 
 theory that the earth is something less than six thousand years 
 old. Not only that, but because of that other theory of the 
 unity of the race, the lay brother has been at a loss when try- 
 ing to interpret this question to the unbeliever and like the 
 blind leading the blind, both have fallen into the ditch. 
 
 Now the Church having erred in this matter, a special 
 Providence, it would seem, has raised up a body of learned 
 men in the sciences whose deep researches into the mysteries 
 of the material world have revealed the existence of man on 
 this planet many centuries before the time the episode in the 
 Garden of Eden occurred. Nor have these calculations on 
 man's pre-Adamite existence in any way conflicted with the 
 teaching of Biblical truth ; for in Genesis II 14 we find that the 
 term "day" signifies generations. The record is as follows : 
 
 ''These are the generations of the heavens and the earth 
 when they were created in the day the Lord God made the 
 earth and the heavens." 
 
 This verse shows that the Mosaic account has reference 
 to a cosmic day and not a solar one, and that the term, gen- 
 erations, would make any one of those six days much longer 
 than the Day of Reformation or even that of the precession 
 of the equinoxes, which required many thousands of years. 
 
 134 
 
NEW BIRTH FROM MOSAIC PROPHECIES 1 35 
 
 According to good authority, the Fifth Day for the creation 
 of those great moving creatures of the deep waters covered 
 a period of several millions of years; nor would Professor 
 Haeckel's belief of 100,000,000 years for the antiquity of the 
 earth conflict with this statement in Holy Writ, nor disagree 
 either in the main with Archbishop Usher's chronological 
 tables, which places the creation of Adam and Eve at about 
 4004 B. C. The trouble is not with either the facts of science 
 or with the truths of the Bible but in the interpretation of the 
 origin of the race according to that false theory which makes 
 Jew and Gentile both come out of the same cradle-bed and at 
 one and the same time. 
 
 THE SIXTH DAY OF CREATION. 
 
 Moses might be called the Father of Prophecy. He was 
 the first and the greatest of them all. He was the only 
 prophet to whom God spake face to face, and the only one 
 who wrote of things past as well as of things to come. He 
 was the only one to whom was given the history of the uni- 
 verse to write, and he gave the creative fiats of God from the 
 dawn of creation to millennial morn. His first chapter ot 
 Genesis is an encyclopaedia in itself. It contains a record of 
 every fiat from the beginning, and Haeckel says the earth 
 was made 100,000,000 years ago. 
 
 Coming down through the ages to eons of centuries ago 
 we enter upon the Sixth Day of Creation. That was in the 
 Eocene Age, millions of years ago, when cattle and beasts of 
 the field first appeared. Moses made a record of this cre- 
 ation as found in Genesis i, 24. That verse refers to that 
 long period of time when the earth was filled with quadru- 
 
136 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 peds, thick skinned at first, and of every kind afterwards. 
 1'hen came the Miocene Age. 
 
 The sun during that long era shone down on the regions 
 around the North Pole like it does at the present time on both 
 sides of the Equator. It was one long aeonian summer, with 
 a delectable climate and tropical fruits in abundance. It was 
 at this time the pithecanthropus, that ape man, first stalked 
 forth into the world. Roosevelt, quoting Osborn, says that 
 was about 500,000 years ago. 
 
 Ex-President Warren located the first cradle bed of the 
 human race at the North Pole. He probably did so on the 
 belief that this beast was the ancestor of the human race. 
 Professor Virchow, the ablest anthropologist of modern 
 times, says in refutation of that supposed fact : 
 
 "I have never found a single ape skull which approaches 
 the human one. In vain have the links which should bind 
 man to the monkey been sought." 
 
 OUR GENTILE FOREFATHERS. 
 
 Genesis I, 26 — Hebrew. 
 
 The Pliocene Age closed out the Tertiary Period, and 
 ushered in a new creation as different as fish is from fowl. 
 Birds as big as horses had long since disappeared. It was at 
 this time man came and Satan came too. That was about 
 240,000 years ago, says Mr. Croll and Professor Geikie, as- 
 tronomers whom Darwin frequently quotes. 
 
 Moses makes record of this creation in Genesis i, 26. 
 He speaks of it under the term name "Adam," which means 
 people. There were the Heidelberg race, for example, sav- 
 ages then as the Huns are now The Egyptians then had the 
 
THE DAYS OF CREATION 1 37 
 
 same kind of a coffin shaped head. Also the Iberians, North 
 American Indians, and other races of the Palaeohthic Age, 
 all having the Old Stone Age skull. 
 
 The ancient Gentile forefathers left some reminders for 
 us of their times in the old Stone Age of man. One of these 
 was old Neter, an object of adoration and worship for the 
 ancient Egyptians. This idol can still be seen in the museum 
 of antiquities at Dublin. 
 
 Old Kankakee was another god of worship in that day. 
 He was an Indian god, representing the age of the mastodon, 
 the bones of which are still preserved by the Dakota tribe in 
 their medicine bag with great veneration. As the remains of 
 this huge beast have been found in Southern Ohio it may be 
 old Kankakee once chased the animal over the southern plains 
 of that State, and as a wild hunter rose from a chieftain to a 
 god of worship. That was the way old Neter attained his 
 exalted place on high. His symbol was simply an axe head. 
 If tradition is correct many may have been the great beasts 
 of Egypt knocked in the head by his stone axe head. That 
 the gods were genuine in that day is evident from the fact that 
 from the time men had tongues to babble with they had idols 
 and isms to quarrel about. 
 
 THE NEW STONE AGE. 
 
 After the sun had cycled the Ice Age, going from pole 
 to pole at the rate of i° for every 10,000 years, it came into 
 the New Stone Age of man, taking 160,000 years to turn 
 back and make the journey. As the angle of the Earth's axis 
 to the plane of the ecliptic is now only 23° 27' it will be a long- 
 while before flowers will grow around the North Pole again. 
 
 The change from the old regime to the new or from the 
 
138 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 Old Stone Age to the new one brought new creations. It 
 brought another species of the human family also a new flora 
 and a new fauna. They were not evolutions as the evolution- 
 ists would have us believe, but new creations, as different 
 from those of the Old Stone Age as one race has always been 
 different from that of another. Another species of plant 
 life came also. If climatic conditions did not produce these 
 changes, what did? 
 
 It is not known how many Ice Ages the world has had 
 since the sun has been rolling around the globe from pole to 
 pole, but in making its journey this last time from the Paleo- 
 lithic to the Neolithic Age it brought into evidence a race of 
 men of the Aryan type, very different from those who came 
 first. Their heads were broad, not long, as in the old Turan- 
 ian family. Scientists call it the brachycephalic head, of 
 which the Celtic is a type. The Old Stone Age head was 
 long like the Egyptians. It was called a doliochocephalic 
 type, and these two types according to Broca have been per- 
 sistent. It is only another way the father of comparative 
 anatomy had when saying that these two races were of dif- 
 ferent species. 
 
 The sheep, the dog and the reindeer now appear for the 
 first time, says Hugh Miller. The mastodon, the woolly 
 rhinoceros, have become extinct. And the earth too, as if ap- 
 proaching the wants of a more advanced civilization for the 
 fair sex now brings forth plants for luxurious purposes also. 
 
 In former ages when the cave man was more pugilistic 
 than polite about getting his wife, cosmetics had no commer- 
 cial value. But after he had changed his dugout "*^or a kitch- 
 en-midden to live in, he became vain, and then thymes, mints 
 and lavendars came into evidence. This was in "Ye Olden 
 
THE DAYS OF CREATION 1 39 
 
 Time," about 80,000 years ago, but there were no suffragettes 
 as yet so far as we know. 
 
 About 25,000 years ago, quoting Roosevelt again, the 
 Cro-Magnon race made its appearance on the plains of Eu- 
 rope. They were our more immediate Gentile ancestors. 
 Like the Heidelberg man of the Old Stone Age, and the Nean- 
 derthal tribe of the New Stone Age, they were called "Adam" 
 in the Mosaic record- Gen, i, 26. Hebrew. 
 
 St. Paul speaks of these pre-Edenic people in Acts 17, 26- 
 2^. Like dogs and cats, made of one blood but a different 
 species, these people of different races were of different spe- 
 cies also. Their bounds and habitations having before been 
 determined, racial characteristics made them indigenous to 
 the soil to which they belonged. And whether black as tar, 
 like the negro ; or yellow as saffron, like the Mongolian ; or 
 red as copper, like the North American Indian ; or brown as 
 old leather, like the Malay, each race had its own cradle bed ; 
 and as there were hundreds of races there were hundreds of 
 cradle-beds also. 
 
 THE HA ADAMIC RACE. 
 
 Genesis 1-27. 
 
 At the time of the episode in the Garden of Eden, 4004 
 B. C., the earth was filled with different races of men, each 
 race having a language of its own, also its own religion. The 
 Indians have not evolved many new gods since that time, but 
 the Egyptians have, and as the Greeks said, they had gods 
 that grew in gardens. Jupiter, said to be the strongest god 
 in the universe, was the Roman god ; and there were gods ga- 
 lore everywhere. Archaeology, somewhat specific in this 
 case, gives us particulars about Sargon, 3800 B. C. He is 
 
I40 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 spoken of as having restored him kingdoms by that time and 
 then ruHng over Babylon a great king. 
 
 Long before that day the Babylonians had their temple 
 library at Nippur ; their sun and moon gods a plenty ; and so 
 had our own Aryan forefathers, known as those Wise and 
 Honorable men of Aryanna, who then lived on the plains of 
 Asia Minor. But of all religions of those ancient times, 
 none compared to Zoroastrianism. Their Avesta was the 
 oldest Bible in the world ; their Rig Vedas were the sweetest 
 hymns of the pre-Edenic eras; nevertheless, not their gods 
 nor any of the four gods our ancient fathers of the Indo-Eu- 
 ropean family had, any more than any of the sun and moon 
 gods, in the temple at Shamash, at Sippar, could raise the 
 dead or give life eternal. Hence the creation of the Ha 
 Adamic race for the evolution of Jesus Christ, the Savior of 
 the world- 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 THE PLURAL ORIGIN OF MAN. 
 
 The following extracts from General Thomas A. Davies' 
 book, entitled — "Am I A Jew OR A Gentile," will give proof 
 of the plural origin of man. Under the term name of 
 "Adam" has been given those Aryan and Turanian Gentiles 
 who lived in different parts of the earth before the Hebrew 
 race, spoken of under the term name of "Ha Adam," came 
 into existence. The preceding chapter speaks of the Gentile 
 races, and the following chapter will speak of the Hebrews : 
 
 "As this booklet was published for free distribution and, 
 as it is now out of print, we take pleasure in reproducing 
 parts of it. The General says, "the reader will find in Genesis 
 I, 26-27, the creation of two distinct classes of people. He 
 will find in Gen. i, 26, that of the Gentile people and in Gen. 
 I, 2y, the creation of The Adam, male and female, which is 
 the creation of the heads of the Hebrew race. "The Adam" 
 was the husband of Eve, the ancestors of the Hebrew race 
 only, and tracing their descendants through (after making 
 the translation of the Flood account) he will find a distinct 
 line of people called Jews, which evolved the Saviour of Man- 
 kind." 
 
 "The Adam," the male head of the Jewish line was se- 
 lected by God to undergo the test of obedience to his laws, and 
 the Hebrews as a race to make, publish and ventilate those 
 laws by writing in the Hebrew the books of the Old Testa- 
 ment ; and in the Greek those of the New Testament, and fi- 
 nally making Jesus Christ crucified the index of those laws. 
 
 141 
 
142 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 That race has been the chosen people of God for those 
 purposes. 
 
 ADAM AND HA ADAM. 
 
 "There are two terms used many times in the book of 
 Genesis which signify what those of Gentiles and Jews do 
 now. They are Adam and Ha Adam. The term Adam is used 
 first in Gensis i, 26, and according to Genesis 5, 2, means 
 many. The term Ha Adam is used first in Genesis i, 27 and 
 about forty times thereafter. It stands for the husband of 
 Eve and as the representative head of the Ha Adam race 
 which evolved Jesus Christ. After the Flood, the Ha Adam 
 race with the exception of Noah and his family, having been 
 destroyed by that great deluge, the terms Hebrew, Israelite 
 and Jew were used instead of the term Ha Adam. 
 
 "Each verse of the first chapter of Genesis gives a com- 
 plete record of an event in itself. It was for that reason the 
 word "And" begins each verse of the first chapter of Genesis. 
 That word "And" is found in the Hebrew text of the 27th 
 verse the same as in the others but when the first Bible was 
 published the word "and" beginning the 27th verse was 
 changed to "So." That was done in order to make but one 
 record out of two events found in the 26th and 27th verses 
 together. By making one record out of the two verses, and 
 changing the term Adam to man in the 26th verse and the 
 term Ha Adam to man in the 27th verse the Mosaic account 
 was made to agree with the one parentage theory. The 
 changing of those terms also led to another corruption of the 
 Mosaic text. The term Adam signifies a creation. There is no 
 other word in the English language that signifies a creation, 
 and it was for that reason Moses used the word Adam in that 
 
THE PLURAL ORIGIN OF MAN I43 
 
 connection. The term "man" means birth. As God did not 
 create a man born of a woman Moses did not use "ish" mean- 
 ing man in that account. Neither is it possible to make the 
 term man mean many in the first instance — verse 26 — and 
 one in the second — verse 27 — when used in the one and same 
 connection. It was by these corrupt changes, however, that 
 the unit theory was estabHshed and by continual changes 
 throughout the Genesis account was sustained. 
 
 ''When we come to the Flood we find that the cause of 
 that deluge was brought about by the marriage of the Adam 
 race with that of the Ha Adam people of God, or as it might 
 be stated now, by the marriage of Jews to negroes, Chinese 
 and other Gentiles The miscegenation of the races is a vio- 
 lation of God's law of reproduction. In consequence of that 
 violation the great flood destroyed the Ha Adam race only, 
 not the Gentiles, as the reader will find that the original He- 
 brew record so states. Our translators, however, wanting 
 to preserve the unit theory of the race mistranslated that 
 account, so that ''Adam" the same as "Ha Adam," came un- 
 der the ban of God's displeasure, under the term name "Man" 
 to mean one or many as wanted, 
 
 "The Oxford Revision dropped the word "So" at the 
 head of verse 27 in the Genesis account of man which raised 
 the question with General Thomas A. Davies as to the indi- 
 vidual record then of the 26th and 27th verses respectively. 
 By their restoring the word "And" implied two events one 
 for each of those two verses. The conjunction "And" is 
 copulative. It shows that something has been added while 
 the rejection of the word "So" destroys the purpose of the 
 Revisionists to tie the accounts of the two verses up as one 
 record. The further use of the term "man" in the plural 
 
144 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 sense in verse 26, and in its individual sense in verse 27 shows 
 that this term would not convey the meaning of the Mosaic 
 account which led to the restoration of the terms "Adam" in 
 verse 26, and to that of "Ha Adam" in verse 27, So the Gen- 
 eral went through the book of Genesis and having restored 
 all original terms wherever rejected found that the Bible as 
 thus corrected fully destroyed the one parentage theory al- 
 together. 
 
 We will now quote from General Davies' little work to 
 prove that the Ha Adam people here stood for the Hebrew 
 race only, who were destroyed by the Flood. The term 
 "Adam," verse 26, and thereafter has reference to Gentiles. 
 
 BIBLE. 
 
 Gen. I. 26. And God said, let us make MAN in our 
 image, after our likeness, and let THEM have dominion over 
 the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the 
 cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing 
 that creepeth upon the earth. 
 
 HEBREW. 
 
 26- And God said, let us make ADAM in our image, 
 after our likenss, and let THEM have dominion over the fish 
 of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the cattle, 
 and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that 
 creepeth upon the earth. 
 
 For definition of the term Adam in this verse, see Gen. 
 V. II. 
 
THE PLURAL ORIGIN OF MAN I45 
 
 BIBLE. 
 
 27, So God created MAN in his own image, in the im- 
 age of God created he him male and female created he 
 THEM. 
 
 HEBREW. 
 
 27. And God created THE ADAM in his own image, 
 in the image of God created he HIM, male and female, cre- 
 ated he THEM. 
 
 The above Hebrew verses will be sufficient to show 
 the translator's misuse of the term man for those of Adam, 
 and Ha Adam, while the following true account of the Flood 
 will be sufficient to prove that it was Ha Adam not Adam 
 who were destroyed by Noah's deluge. The records from the 
 Bible and the Hebrew accounts are as follows : 
 
 BIBLE. 
 
 I. And it came to pass, when men began to multiply on 
 the face of the earth, and daughters were born unto them. 
 
 HEBREW. 
 
 1. And it came to pass, when THE ADAM began to 
 multiply upon the face of the earth, and daughters were born 
 unto them. 
 
 Note: In this verse, in the Bible and in the Revision, 
 THE ADAM is rendered "men" while in the Hebrew it is 
 THE ADAM- 
 BIBLE. 
 
 2. That the sons of God saw the daughters of men, 
 that they were fair; and they took them wives of all which 
 they chose. 
 
146 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 HEBREW. 
 
 2. That the sons of God saw the daughters of THE 
 ADAM, that they were fair ; and they took them wives of all 
 which they chose. 
 
 Note: In this verse, in the Bible and in the Revision, 
 THE ADAM in each is rendered "men," while in the Hebrew 
 it is THE ADAM. 
 
 BIBLE. 
 
 4. There were giants in the earth in those days, and 
 also after that when the sons of God came in unto the 
 daughters of men, that they bare children to them, the same 
 mighty men, which were of old, men of renown. 
 
 HEBREW. 
 
 4. There were giants in the earth in those days, and 
 also after that, when the sons of God came in unto the 
 daughters of THE ADAM, and they bare children to them, 
 the same became mighty men, which were of old men of 
 renown. 
 
 Note: In this verse, the Bible and the Revision, THE 
 ADAM in each is rendered "men", while in the Hebrew it is 
 THE ADAM. 
 
 BIBLE. 
 
 7. And the Lord said, I will destroy man, whom I have 
 created, from the face of the earth ; both man and beast, and 
 the creeping thing and the fowls of the air ; for it repenteth 
 me that I have made them. 
 
 HEBREW. 
 
 7. And the Lord said, I will destroy THE ADAM, 
 whom I have created, from the face of the ground; from 
 
THE PLURAL ORIGIN OF MAN 147 
 
 ADAM unto beast, and the creeping thing and the fowl of the 
 air ; for it repenteth me that I have made them. 
 
 Note: In this verse, which controls what was to be de- 
 stroyed by flood, is wonderfully distorted from the Hebrew, 
 both in the Bible and in the Revision. 
 
 In the Bible, in the first instance, THE ADAM is rendered 
 "man" and in the second instance is rendered "man;" also in 
 the Revision the same; while in the Hebrew, the first is THE 
 ADAM and the second ADAM- This is not all. In the 
 Bible and in the Revision is inserted the following: "both 
 man and beast," while in the Hebrew it is "from ADAM unto 
 beast," a very decided difference as to what was to be de- 
 stroyed. "I will destroy THE ADAM from the face of the 
 ground, from ADAM unto beast. Here Adam is the boun- 
 dary line on the one side, and beast on the other, and THE 
 ADAM, the subject destroyed, within them. This is equiv- 
 alent to recording that Adam was not to be destroyed. 
 
 GENESIS, CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 21. And the Lord smelled a sweet savor; and the Lord 
 said in his heart, I will not again curse the ground any more 
 for THE ADAM'S sake; for the imagination of THE 
 ADAM'S heart is evil from his youth; neither will I again 
 smite any more everything living, as I have done." 
 
 Note: For want of space here the coming work on 
 "The Plural Origin of Man," will give the forty or more 
 verses, wherein the term "Ha Adam" is used in contradis- 
 tinction to that of "Adam." 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 WHAT SOME EMINENT AUTHORITIES SAY ABOUT ADAM AND 
 
 HA ADAM. 
 
 Professor A. H. Sayce, that eminent assyriologist, not 
 being able to discern more than the record of one event out of 
 the 26th and 27th verses, not only confuses the "Adam" of 
 the first with the *'Ha Adam" of the second, but gets into 
 a tangle with the subject plural in the first case with the sub- 
 ject singular in the second. Hear him : 
 
 "Elohim is a plural noun, and its employment in the Old 
 Testament as a singular has given rise to a large amount of 
 learned discussion, and, it must also be added, of a learned 
 want of common sense. Grammarians have been in the habit 
 of evading the difficulty by describing it as a "pluralis ma- 
 jestatis," a plural of majesty, or something similar, as if a 
 term in common use which was grammatically a plural could 
 
 ever have come to be treated as a singular 
 
 We may take it for granted, therefore, that if the Hebrew 
 word Elohim had not once signified plural "gods" it would 
 never have been given a plural form, and the best proof of 
 this is the fact that in .several passages the word is still used 
 in a plural sense. Indeed there are one or two passages, as for 
 example Genesis i. 26, where the word, although referring 
 to the God of Israel, is yet employed with a plural verb, much 
 to the bewilderment of the Jewish rabbi and the Christian 
 commentators, who followed them." 
 
 This distinguished writer, as it is seen from the above, 
 like all monogenists, has the wrong notion as usual because 
 cf the one parentage theory. 
 
 148 
 
ADAM AND HA ADAM 1 49 
 
 THE THEORIST. 
 
 The work of the theorist has always been to destroy the 
 idea of the plural origin of man, and it will be seen from the 
 above booklet that the Genesis account of man was distorted 
 for that purpose. Nevertheless, the original Hebrew record 
 revealed the creation in the first instance, verse 26, to minds 
 like that of Proffessor Sayce of peoples only in a way by a 
 triune God, and a single individual — verse 2y — by Jehovah 
 above, hence the "pluralis majestatis" was all right, whether 
 he understood it or not. 
 
 From Professor Poole's "Genesis of Earth and Man" we 
 have the same question discussed from another viewpoint. 
 Some passages of scripture are given by this author to show 
 that there was an origination of the human races from Adam 
 and of others that apparently indicate the existence of an off- 
 spring not descended from Adam and Eve.'Tf," says he, "we 
 regard the first individual of a new variety of a species, 
 which had universally sinned but not become extinct, we may 
 not only understand God created a female for him, but 
 also why we find no mention of the creation of wives for his 
 sons. The sinless Adam needed a sinless wife ; put in the case 
 of Cain and Seth, the same necessity did not obtain, they hav- 
 ing been corn fallen creatures." 
 
 This author of the human family starts from *'Adam", 
 the Egyptians, saying they were "Adam". The "Adam" 
 in the former instance means the race of Adam 
 and in the latter instance the nature of Adam. This 
 is the way Poole originated an aboriginal "Adamite" 
 race in the heart of the Dark Continent, and with strict prop- 
 riety excludes them from the "The Adamite" race in the lat- 
 
150 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 ter case without knowing just what he had done. He had al- 
 most thought out the two "varieties" of man, as he puts it, in 
 the terms, "adam" and "the Adam" as he frequently writes 
 those names. But he closes his discussion by an admittance 
 of the species of the races of man only in an implied way, by 
 saying, "But for species of man, we must substitute variety 
 unless we oppose a great majority of men of science." This 
 certainly was not a very creditable back-down after differen- 
 tiating between the Nigritian and the Jew, neither of whom 
 ever belonged to the same species. 
 
 The one parentage theory of the human family has al- 
 ways been maintained. "There can be but one beginning," 
 says Bunsen again and so say they all. That theory domi- 
 nated the translation of the Genesis account, in the King 
 James Bible, nor had a question ever been raised as to the fal- 
 sity of that record, until about fifty years ago. After science 
 had revealed bones and skeletons of the human family that 
 must have had an existence aeons of ages before Adam and 
 Eve delved in the Garden of Eden, 4004 B. C., then mono- 
 genists began to question the authenticity of the Mosaic rec- 
 ord. The Biblical record very plainly accounts for the Pales- 
 tine Cradle-Bed not more than 6,000 years ago. It is a 
 chronological record which verifies Archbishop Usher's table 
 as approximately correct, but it is one for the Hebrew race 
 only, not for that of Gentiles. Neither believer nor unbe- 
 liever accepts it as a correct one because of that false opinion 
 respecting common origin for all human kind. 
 
 The idea of the human family belonging to various spe- 
 cies has been, and is still, bitterly opposed by men, possessing 
 great scholarship. That seems to be the universal opinion 
 also. They all quote scripture to prove man was made of one 
 
ADAM AND HA ADAM I5I 
 
 flesh. So was there but one flesh of birds and another of 
 animals, and lo! the many species. There is no greater dif- 
 ference between a bull pup and a tom cat, or a crow and a ca- 
 nary bird, than there is between a negro as black as tar, and a 
 Mongolian as yellow as saffron. The round hair and the 
 round orbits of the one could never have come out of the same 
 cradle-bed with the flat hair and the lozen-shaped eye of the 
 other. Neither could either of those races have come out of 
 the Palestine cradle-bed, no matter when created. 
 
 That the negro cannot be derived from the Malay is no 
 more true than the impossibilit}^ of deriving the North Amer- 
 ican Indian from the Hebrew. That the rete-mucosum of the 
 negro or the depigmentation of the Albino are not inter- 
 changeable proves that the white and black races do not come 
 from the same parent head. Yet the scientist contrary to his 
 own reasoning, affirms the very thing he is constantly deny- 
 ing, and while admitting ineradical differences between the 
 races, will nevertheless assume, as Professor Muller does, 
 that there can be but one common source for man. 
 
 The scientist will admit that the flat hair of the Mongo- 
 lian, round hair of the negro, lank hair of the North Ameri- 
 can Indian, have always exhibited those differences that they 
 do now. They will admit that noses of some races are long 
 or short, in others broad or flat, eyes red or green, straight 
 or lozen-shaped ; lips thick or thin, soles of feet flat or arched ; 
 or skin red as copper, white as saffron or bleak as tar, and 
 that all of these differences have existed from the beginning. 
 Yet to be true to that theory, they must have all come from 
 one common stock. 
 
 "Through a wonderful provision of nature," Dr. Clarke, 
 of Indianapolis, says : "I am prepared to say that any of the 
 
152 
 
 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 races of men can be told by the examination of the blood un- 
 der the miscroscope. It is decided by the arrangement of the 
 red corpuscles- In the Caucasian they will be even; in the 
 Indian, in curls ; in the Ethiopian, straight ; in the Mongolian, 
 in round circles and in the Malay in crosses like an "X". An 
 admixture of Ethiopian blood in a Caucasian by birth will 
 give the Ethiopian arrangement to the corpuscles." 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 THE BIBLICAL MYTH. AS BASED ON THE UNIT THEORY. 
 
 The world loves a true man even though he is an 
 agnostic. Colonel Ingersoll was such a man. In religious 
 matters he differed from the Church and thought it a prepos- 
 terous thing to hold a creed in violation of the truths of 
 science. Having the courage of his convictions, he boldly- 
 proclaimed that the Egyptians could not have been derived 
 from our Hebrew parents of the Palestine era. Such a 
 conclusion had its foundation only in a myth. ''Those people," 
 he said, "had measured the heavens, squared the circle and 
 built the pyramids before the time of Adam and Eve;" and 
 in giving utterance to these words, Ingersoll did the cause of 
 Biblical truth a great service. 
 
 We find that there came a flood after the creation of 
 Adam and drowned the whole world save Noah and his 
 family of eight persons. After that supposed great world- 
 wide deluge, Shem, Ham and Japheth, the sons of Noah, 
 became the ancestral heads of the different races of the 
 earth. Shem became the head of the present Jewish 
 populace consisting of not more than 15,000,000 souls. 
 Japheth, the more favored son of the family, became the 
 progenitor of the European nations, consisting of about 
 300,000,000 souls; and Ham, the accursed son, was left to 
 father the remaining population of the world — about one 
 and one-third billions all told — , and he did not have a 
 harem to start with either. 
 
 And the story further saith. 
 
 About the year 2247 B. C, when the tower of Babel 
 
 153 
 
154 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 fell, Japheth and his family left the plains of Shinar for 
 another place of abode. Their journey was made towards 
 the north and west, and after crossing the Oxus and the 
 Jaxartes, they settled on a high plateau of land known as the 
 plains of Western Asia, east of the Caspian Sea; and 
 Bactria was their capital center. 
 
 So it came to pass when Japheth and his children pedes- 
 trinated to the north and west, they kept their Hebrew heart, 
 religion and language until they reached that high plateau 
 of land on Aryan ground, then they changed. Before that 
 they spoke Hebrew, or something like that — now they speak 
 Sanskrit, and that change was about as great, as it would be 
 for a race of nomads to slough off birdlore and speak Greek. 
 And their religion likewise changed. There were changes 
 brought about like the boy's shirt that got turned inside out 
 climbing over the fence. 
 
 In time, these Japhetites, who had now become Aryan- 
 ites, multiplied in numbers beyond the capacity of their 
 Aryan home and had to journey in colonies to foreign lands 
 to get other places to live. By these second migrations, 
 Europe became peopled. According to Adelung, the first of 
 these Aryanite colonies to migrate was the Celtic one. They 
 made their way westward, but they did not change into 
 Irishmen until after they had sailed over the Irish sea, but 
 havino- once touched the shore of Erin, they became those 
 swarthy prognathous brachycephalie nation of people always 
 known by their brogue, their wit and good hard sense. 
 
 Following the Celtic migration, a colony went eastward 
 and settled in India. They were called Hindoos. Another 
 colony settled in Persia. The last colony changed its language 
 from the Sanskrit to Zend, and its religious worship for that 
 
THE BIBLICAL MYTH 155 
 
 of Zoroaster. Other colonies also left the parent hive, but 
 their direction was westward. They became Romans, 
 Greeks, Germans and Scandinavians. As fast as they 
 departed each in turn sloughed off the old religion and the 
 old speech and put on new ones. Everything became new 
 again — religion, language and all. All of these changes were 
 made after the tower of Babel fell, about four thousand 
 years ago. These seven nations, to which we belong, known 
 as the Indo-European family, have been the only family on 
 the globe who have made any history. From their thrones in 
 that little nook of the earth called Europe they have ruled 
 over Jew and Hamite in every other corner of the world. 
 
 But as to Ham ! What became of poor Ham ? 
 
 The poor have always been blessed with poverty and 
 many children; but this poor exile had to father all the 
 heathen nations of the world. The Jews had but one language 
 and one religion. The Japhetites were confined to Euroj.-e 
 but the Hamites had to father races, languages and religio::- 
 too many to count; their progeny runs up into the billions 
 The only thing they ever had was poverty and that fruitful 
 progeny. 
 
 It is an historical fact that the earth after the flood, 
 even in Noah's day, was filled with people. Before the flood 
 it was Adam and Ha Adam, but after the time of that greal 
 inundation it was Hebrew and Gentile and Gentiles covered 
 the earth. That was a miracle performed by Shem, Ham 
 and Japhet even in the time of their own father, if the uniL 
 theory is correct. 
 
 When we remember what those three boys did towards 
 replenishing the earth with a few hundred different racc^ 
 of people before the old man was gathered to his fathers, we 
 
156 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 uncover our heads in admiration of the task performed, it 
 ought to excite the admiration of a Roosevelt even. We 
 would like to have attended one of Noah's family reunions. 
 A reunion of the Smith family would pale in comparison. 
 The dwellers on the Swiss lakes in the days of Noah 
 amounted to thousands, and they were only a small portion 
 of the inhabitants of the whole round globe at that time. 
 There were the Egyptians, Mongolians, North American 
 Indians, the negroes of Africa, South Sea Islands and oJier 
 nations not saying anything about the hordes from Green- 
 lands Icy Mountains, and elsewhere. 
 
 But the question remains to be answered. 
 
 How came the earth to be so fully peopled, so soon af'.er 
 the flood? 
 
 Sir Charles Lyell, an authority on geolog'ral questions 
 whom Darwin often quotes supplies the answer 
 
 According to Sir Charles, the immediate families of 
 Noah, it would seem, had a habit of boat riding after the 
 days of the flood. It was a habit acquired probably by being 
 tossed about in the ark so much. So these people would take 
 long excursions, and sometimes thoughtless ones would 
 venture too far on the angry waves of the wild sea, and get 
 lost. Then it would happen frequently that contrary winds 
 would carry them to foreign shores and not always having 
 friendly storms to carry them back those foreign lands would 
 in this way become peopled. It is probable that wherever one 
 of these boat parties became stranded, or left a finger mark, 
 or a toe scratch, there — Aphrodite-like — a new race of people 
 with a new language and a new religion would spring up. 
 Selah. 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
 THE SCIENTIFIC MYTH AS BASED ON THE UNIT THEORY. 
 
 In 1735, Linnaeus wrote his Systema Naturae. In this 
 great work an arrangement of the various kinds of plants 
 and animals, according to their families, was made. As 
 families are related so he grouped them into classes, giving 
 to each group a special name. Latinizing the cat tribe, the 
 lion tribe, the bear tribe, etc. Eighty years afterwards, 
 (Cuvier, the great naturalist, devised a much more perfect 
 system of classification. He held to the same belief that 
 Linnaeus did that each different species was separately 
 created, by an infinite Being. In other words they both 
 believed in the unchangeableness of the species. 
 
 The Theory of Evolution supposes just the opposite of 
 that. To the Evolutionist nothing is fixed or stable. Every- 
 thing is constantly changing, and continual change origin- 
 ated species from varieties. First there is a spontaneous 
 generation to begin with. After that, in the struggle for ex- 
 istence, changes are brought about, as Darwin says, "b}^ 
 means of natural selection," the survival of the fittest, etc. 
 
 In the year 1809, when Darwin was born, there came 
 into notice the publication of a work which gave some 
 glimpses of the theory of Evolution. This was Lamark's 
 Philosophic Zoologique which laid the foundation of the Dar - 
 winian theory. Lamark assumed that life had a spontaneous 
 origin. This assumption is the foundation stone of the 
 theory. It is something from nothing to start with. Out of 
 chaos comes the lower forms of plant existences first, and, 
 by a series of changes, animal life follows. Constant changes 
 evolves man. And this is the basis of the Scientific Myth. 
 
 157 
 
158 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 Now comes species. We are told by Lamark that new 
 wants demand of an animal new exertions, and these exer- 
 tions in turn develop new parts to satisfy wants heretofore 
 unsatisfied by parts not yet developed; and the develop- 
 ment of these new parts produces a different species. 
 
 This is the germ of the new theory. 
 
 Geoffrey St. Hilaire, another scientist saw dimly as 
 Lamark did. His theory was that in nature there is a law of 
 compensation. If one organ develops slowly, another organ 
 develops strongly. The strong organ will eventually win out 
 at the expense of the other. A survival of the fittest is what 
 that means, probably. 
 
 There were a number of able writers who followed 
 Lamark and St. Hillaire, including Huxley, the anatomist, 
 and Goethe and Schiller, the poets, but the man who stirred 
 this question to the bottom was Darwin. His great work on 
 the "Origin of Species/' published in 1859, and his "Descent 
 of Man" published in 1871, are based on the theory of change 
 and development from primary to ultimate conditions. 
 Instead of a creation by a higher power, who begat every 
 thing by word of mouth, animal and plant life arose from 
 low forms, and then by constant change the present results 
 in the higher life were attained. This change which produces 
 such great results, we are told, is brought about by natural 
 selection, sexual selection, geological succession and so forth. 
 
 In the consideration of homological structures of animal 
 life, Darwin came to the conclusion that inasmuch as the 
 bones in man's skeleton compared with corresponding bones 
 in that of a monkey and some other animals; and because 
 man is developed from an ovule that differs in no respect 
 from the ovules of other animals, man, therefore, as well as 
 
THE SCIENTIFIC MYTH I59 
 
 monkeys came from the same parental source. Then he elab- 
 orates on similarities of animals to prove that not only the 
 bodily structure of man is of the same general type or model 
 as other mammals, but that the habits and the characteristics 
 of the one is the same as that of the other. He has the same 
 diseases in some cases; is subject to the same conditions in 
 other respects; and, when speaking of man's prototype, 
 Darwin says that baboons will drink beer and get drunk like 
 a man and that some monkeys still smoke tobacco and drink 
 tea with as much pleasure as we do. 
 
 Professor Haeckel, of Jena, is one of the chief apostles 
 of evolution. It was Haeckel who enlarged upon a hint in 
 Darwin's great work about the "Descent of Man" and he was 
 the first, probably, to proclaim this doctrine from the house- 
 top. In 1898 at the International Congress of Zoologists at 
 Cambridge, he said : 
 
 "The direct descent of man from some extinct ape-like 
 form is now beyond doubt, and admits of being much more 
 clearly traced than the origin of many another mammalian 
 order." "Of course," he says, "this fact cannot be proved 
 exactly," etc. MOST CERTAINLY NOT. 
 
 This dream about something not exactly clear was 
 threshed out in the visionary sunlight of science until evolu- 
 tionists were satisfied, however. 
 Then came a revelation. 
 
 In 1894 every student of evolution had his attention 
 drawn to an extraordinary discovery made by Dr. Eugene 
 DuBois. This Dutch Army surgeon found in an ancient rock 
 formation of Java some fossilized bones that proved to be the 
 remains of an animal partaking of some of the characteristics 
 of the ape and some of man. This hitherto unknown animal 
 
l60 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 was named the ape-man or pithecanthropus erectus. It was 
 exhibited at the Zoological Congress at Leyden in 1895 where 
 a number of zoologists declared that it was of a certainty one 
 of the missing links connecting man with his ape-like an- 
 cestors. 
 
 Professor Haeckel has given us in his great work, 
 "Systematic Phylogeny," a genealogical tree of man. In this 
 pedigree a little something that came into existence about 
 100,000,000 years ago becomes the starting point. This little 
 something which he called a monera changed from a dead 
 thing into a living one, by a self generating process ; ex- 
 plained by Haeckel's fundamental biogenetic law. Its growth 
 was based on a supposition, and having the supposition to 
 start with, one thing after another follows. About 40,000,000 
 years after this monera arose of itself into life, a one-celled 
 plant came, then a two-celled plant, then a many-celled, and 
 finally there was a tangled forest filled with skulless animals. 
 
 This was in "Ye olden time" when our ancestors first 
 became flat worms and mud-fish. 
 
 About 60,000,000 years after the monera appeared, our 
 ancestors began to come forth, and the earth is now full of 
 people. 
 
 THE UNIT THEORY. 
 
 The unit theory is a queer one, but the idea of a common 
 parentage for the different races of men is a general one. 
 That there should be a plural origin for the plant family, also 
 for the lower animals and not for the human kind, is contrary 
 to reason. It is neither biblical nor scientific. The only way 
 we can account for that unanimity of opinion is that the idea 
 of the unity of the races is the most mischievous of any, and 
 
THE SCIENTIFIC MYTH l6l 
 
 Satan had it translated into the Bible as the best way to 
 satisfy the contrariness of man to his own advantage. 
 
 On the morning of creation all was darkness and in a 
 state of diversity. Then God's spirit moved over the face of 
 the great deep and a unification of everything diverse began 
 to take place. But Satan got that wrong. He taught the 
 heathen philosopher that out of unity came diversity, and 
 modern philosophers stole that idea from the heathens. That 
 is where monism, the foundation stone of monogentism, the 
 basis of the theory of evolution comes in. It materialized 
 adversely to Monaism. Professor Haeckel founded his school 
 on that idea. The professor took his cue from Darwin who 
 found that ovules in men and monkeys were the same ; hence 
 men from monkeys came. But Haeckel found that ovules in 
 bugs and beetles, flat worms, et cetera, were the same as 
 found in men and monkeys. Then the professor from Jena 
 went in search of the original spore from which everything 
 having life came from, and found a monad. Ergo! Another 
 star in the galaxy of philosophers appeared in the German 
 heavens and students now in the universities of that country 
 have found that the Mosaic law of kind after kind did not 
 hold in Leipsic and Heidelburg. 
 
 Those German philosophers discovered that life came 
 from that little dead thing that slipped out of the crack of the 
 tmiverse when the earth was made, which the Professor 
 found by his biogenetic process was about 100,000,000 years 
 ago. Now having a supposition for his hypothesis, it was not 
 long before that little dead thing got up and began to evolve 
 things. First came mud, fish headless worms and people like 
 that ; and they held their carnivals in leafless forests. But 
 after the earth had been in travail about fifty thousand years. 
 
l62 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 bugs, beetles, bees, bull-frogs, with its cousin-German family 
 in general appeared. 
 
 But nothing amounted to much until salamanders came, 
 and they had gills as well as tails. This was in "Ye Olden 
 Times," when our forefathers did not socialize much until 
 the smart set shuffled into society. And some of them had 
 caudal appendages as long as whiplashes. Lastly came "us". 
 
 Now, students of biological science are trying to trace 
 their pedigrees back of monkeydom through the kingdom of 
 bugdom, to the nomad that Haeckel found. A year or so ago 
 Doctor Lyman Abbott in answer to a query as to our origin 
 from monkeys, made the statement in the Ladies Home 
 Journal that man was not descended from monkeys, but that 
 man and monkeys both descended from the same parental 
 source. Whether from Haeckel's monad was not stated. It 
 would be interesting to have the Doctor explain more fully, 
 just how the swirl of protoplasm would make a bee or a bug 
 in one case, a man or a mouse in another. None but a cyto- 
 logist would know. The Abbott family noted for its scholar- 
 ship from the time Sir George Abbot assisted in the erroneous 
 translation of the Genesis account of man for King James's 
 Bible in 1611, on down to that of Dr. Lyman, whom all the 
 world loves. But that scholarship has counted against 
 Moses, and the authenticity of the Old Testament Scriptures, 
 and all the world ought to know the Doctor's reasons for 
 those views maintained so notoriously. 
 
 "From what we ourselves know," says Dana, the 
 geologist, "there is a system of prophecy which in types fore- 
 shadows succeeding eras. We find," he says, "the introduc- 
 tion of life going on while inorganic history was yet incom- 
 plete but finished in its fundamental ideas." 
 
THE SCIENTIFIC MYTH 163 
 
 Then beginning with the lower grades of species and 
 speaking of the appearances of new types as they come along, 
 he enumerates the passing of the tribes of the different eras. 
 How the era of mammals was foreshadowed by the ap- 
 pearance of mammals in the reptilian era, and how that the 
 era of reptiles was prophesied in types that lived in the 
 earlier carboniferous era, and so on. In his work on fossil 
 fishes, Agassiz also speaks of those phases of development 
 "of all living animals" as they correspond to the order of 
 succession of their extinct representatives in past geological 
 times. But there is nothing inconsistent in what either Dana 
 or Agassiz says about the creation of species. There is a 
 geological succession of one type after another, but there is 
 neither proof of a spontaneous creation nor of links con- 
 necting a type of one species with that of another. 
 
 The ovule of an animal of the articulata class, under 
 the microscope, may look like the ovule of one of the verte- 
 brate animals, but that does not prove a common origin. The 
 ovule of a frog, a spider and man may be as nearly alike as 
 two peas in a pod, but the swirl in the life of each of these 
 protoplasmas is as different as that in old rags, molasses or 
 the attar of roses, notwithstanding we are told by the chemist 
 that the same original elements in the same combinations as 
 to number, enter into the composition of each of these 
 three articles of commerce precisely in the same way. 
 
 In the first place primary elements are constant, ihey 
 are but few in number, and constitute the rock bed founda- 
 tion of all nature. After their creation in that of heaven 
 and earth, God rested from all his works CREATED TO 
 MAKE. See (Hebrews) Genesis 11:3. After that things 
 were made, not created. The seed of the Century plant was 
 
164 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 created, but it took a hundred years to make the plant. Out 
 of the earth came vegetable life on the Third Day and animal 
 life on the Sixth Day, but while both plant and animal liie 
 were made out of the earth, yet from the beginning an 
 animal has always been as different from a plant, as old rags 
 are different from molasses. There is about as much 
 liklihood of finding the connecting link between old rags and 
 molasses as there is in finding it in Haeckel's pedigree of 
 man. For the primary elements remain the same as on the 
 day they were created and no cytologist has yet found out 
 the secret in the movements of that lifegiving principle, 
 which will make a bee in one case, a bat in the other or a 
 mouse or a man in another. The Mosaic law of "kind after 
 kind" holds good, throughout all time. In man it is now as 
 it was in the time of the pithecanthropus, simply "kind after 
 kind." 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 noah's ark. 
 
 If the whole world was drowned there would have been 
 many thousands of animals outside of Palestine to be cared 
 for, so many in fact, the land of Palestine itself would hardly 
 have held them. According to Hugh Miller, whose estimates 
 were based on information obtained from Johnston's 
 Physical Atlas, there were 1658 species of mammals, 6266 
 species of birds, according to Lesson, 656 species of reptiles, 
 according to Charles Bonaparte, all of which were to be kept 
 and fed for a ten months' sea voyage in the ark. Then too, 
 when we take into consideration the size of some of those 
 animals — for the unit theory will not exclude those now 
 extinct — we are still further amazed at some of the supposed 
 facts in the case. For some of those animals of pre-historic 
 times were very large. There were mammals in that day 
 with jaw bones ten and twelve feet long and the provender 
 necessary to sustain them during a long sea voyage would be 
 great. Some of those birds were ten and twelve feet high. 
 The Dinorus was as big as a horse and something larger 
 than mere bird cages would have been necessary for their ac- 
 commodation, while some of the serpents were fifty feet and 
 more in lenc^th needing much room to swish around in. 
 
 It would also be interesting to know how Noah corralled 
 those animals of the world for their place of safety during 
 the time of the Flood. Different countries have different 
 kinds of cattle and beasts and creeping things all of which 
 had to be gathered together for transportation. There were 
 the great megatheriums of South America, the mastodontic 
 
 165 
 
l66 EIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 animals of Asia and Africa, the huge pangolins of Java, the 
 dinorus of New Zealand, and on down the list from elephants 
 and lions and tigers and tapers to rabbits and rats and until 
 one tires out naming them. An Ark to be sufficiently large 
 to accommodate so many animals would have to be about the 
 size of the Holy Land itself. All things considered an ark 
 stretching from the snow capped Hermon on the North to 
 the plains of Esdraelon on the South, and from the plateau 
 of Moab and the mountains of Gilead on the East to the sea 
 on the West built of wood and iron many stories high would 
 have been, we think, about the right size for Noah's pur- 
 poses. But for the translators of our Bible to cram all those 
 animals into a little ark of gopher wood not many times 
 bigger than the Black Hole of Calcutta there to keep and 
 feed them for nearly a whole year does seem preposterous. 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
 REJECTION OF MOSAISM. 
 
 The science of protology first interested me about a 
 quarter of a century ago. In 1886, I took up my residence in 
 New York City where I formed the acquaintance of Genera) 
 Thomas A. Davies, who had written a book on the origin of 
 the races of man. I saw much of him before his death in 
 1898. From him, I got my inspiration and where he left off 
 in that work, there I began. As to the days of creation being 
 solar ones, the General was mistaken, but his interpretation 
 of "Adam" and "Ha Adam" is correct. Not being a Hebrew 
 scholar myself, I freely consulted biblicists who were, and 
 got the Ha Adam question settled to my satisfaction. The 
 kind and courteous rector of St. Ann's Church, Brooklyn, 
 gave me one of my first interviews. He and others found 
 that the Hebrew Bible accorded with the views of the author 
 of "Am I a Jew or a Gentile," and that was assurance to me. 
 
 I did not always have such encouraging interviews, but 
 during leisure times, I pursued my work along those lines, 
 reading everything in the meantime, published on the subject, 
 besides gaining information and not a little experience. I 
 became amazed at the many things German philosophers 
 knew that were not so. The school of philologists, in par- 
 ticular, supplied a lot of interesting reading, when basing the 
 theory of unity on supposition merely. 
 
 Next to Sir William Jones, the greatest scholar England 
 ever produced, comes Baron Bunsen, Max Muller and 
 Martin Haug, Germany's greatest philogists, who based 
 their support of the unit theory principally on supposition. 
 
 167 
 
l68 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 All of them having nothing but supposition to go on, were 
 continually affirming the very things they were always 
 denying. 
 
 Their works on philology and the history of language 
 have awakened a taste for philosophical inquiry into all 
 forms of speech : Aryan, Hebrew and Turanian, but not- 
 withstanding with all their learning, they were not able to 
 make the one parentage theory agree with science and not 
 destroy the Mosaic record as written in Hebrew. They all 
 agree with the Bible as translated, but not with the original 
 Hebrew text, which is in discord with the unit theory. Ob- 
 sessed with that false theory, those professors from the Ger- 
 man Universities have done much by their poisonous propa- 
 gandas in shaping the scholarship of the whole world to this 
 day. I was told just recently by one of our Presbyterian min- 
 isters that the days of the patriarchs before Noah's Flood 
 were long periods of time. Fifty years ago that doctrine would 
 have been pronounced a strange one. That the days of Adam, 
 and Seth and Enos, were not like those of Abraham, or 
 Moses, or John Brown, would have been considered the 
 product of a visionary brain. The idea had its source, we 
 think, where plans were forged to make this present age one 
 of doubt and unbelief. If we examine the theory as to its 
 purpose, we will find its object was the destruction of the Old 
 Testament Scriptures. It aimed its shaft at the foundation 
 stone laid by Moses, whose Palestine Cradle-bed was a crea- 
 tion only for Jews, not for Gentiles, as wrongly translated. 
 
 The original Hebrew record makes Adam and Eve pro- 
 genitors of the Hebrew race only, and not those of the whole 
 world as the unit theory has it. The Aryan and Turanian 
 races came out of their own respective cradle-beds. They 
 
REJECTION OF MOSAISM 169 
 
 came many centuries before Adam and Eve delved in the 
 Garden of Eden, but the truth respecting those earher races 
 was to be vitiated so that there could be but one parent head 
 for both Jew and Gentiles. Hence, it came to pass when the 
 translators of King James' Bible met in 1611, the imps of 
 Satan met in conference also, but monogenists gained the 
 day. Afterwards it was perceived that science did not make 
 Adam and Eve the parent heads of all the races of the whole 
 world. Then they said, Moses was wrong. Hence the conflict 
 between Higher Criticism and the advocates of the authen- 
 ticity of Old Testament Scriptures. 
 
 After the long barrows of England and the row graves 
 of Germany revealed the remains of human beings, who 
 must have lived on this earth forty times farther back than 
 the time of Adam and Eve, then monogenists sought strange 
 devices. Infidels said the Mosaic record was false. Ingersol 
 wrote his work on "The Mistakes of Moses." Believers 
 generally patched up a theory on a false science, none of 
 them apprehending the Biblical mistake of the one parentage 
 theory at all. Their eyes were blinded. The following shows 
 one way Adam and Eve was made to fatherhood both Jew 
 and Gentile. 
 
 In the July number of the Princeton Review for the 
 year of 1870, explanations are given by Alexander 
 McWhorter, how Adam and Eve of the Palestine era became 
 the progenitors of the Gentile races also of the Old Stone 
 Ages of Man, who lived some 240,000 years before that time. 
 The article in support of that theory outwit common sense 
 by making those Hebrew parents the heads of a sinless race 
 of people, before Eve had beguiled her lord with an apple. 
 The chasm was bridged by a sort of cosmic run and jump on 
 
170 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 an up-to-date count from the Pleistocene Age down to the 
 Palestine one by making the pre-Noachian days cosmic ones. 
 Professor Poole of the British Museum held to a like theory. 
 His work on "The Genesis of Earth and Man" accounts in 
 that way for the races of "adam" and "the adam" as he 
 frequently writes those names. After sin entered the world, 
 the sinless race did not obtain, as in the case of Seth and his 
 descendants, hence the new dispensation which followed. 
 
 The wave of Darwinism reached high tide, with its 
 evolutionary theories, when I began my work. They all con- 
 tradicted the Mosaic record. In fact, they could not be other- 
 wise. Colonel Ingersoll said, "The Egyptians lived before 
 Adam and Eve delved in the Garden of Eden," It was a 
 stronghold maintained against the creative fiats of which 
 Moses spoke, hence, the Colonel said Moses was mistaken. 
 
 During those days when Moses became known as a past 
 master of big mistakes and young theologians had gone daft 
 on Darwin this present age of doubt and unbelief became 
 affirmed in agnosticism and infidelity. It caused me to 
 wonder why it was the Church did not expose the false 
 translation of the Genesis account of Man, as that of itself 
 would have destroyed the evolutionary theory. The answer 
 to that cjuestion from the Editor of the New York Christian 
 Advocate made me a little skeptical. "Now, while church 
 work is in the ascendancy," came the reply, "and all financial 
 obligations are being religiously and cheerfully met, it wouW 
 be unwise for the ministry to meddle with that subject at 
 this time." It seemed to me that if the Church cared less for 
 Churchianity and more for the truth of the Old Hebraic 
 record the Old Testament Scriptures would not now be so 
 completely under the ban of unbelief and infidelity. 
 
REJECTION OF MOSAISM I^I 
 
 But to come more directly to the subject under consid- 
 eration. 
 
 Some years ago, while in Grand Forks, North Dakota, I 
 attended a very interesting series of lectures delivered by 
 Dr. Rogers of Drew Theological Seminary, and on that 
 occasion the speaker in answer to one of my questions, said : 
 "Although existing races of men differ in many respects, 
 as in color, hair, shape of the skull, proportions of the body, 
 etc., yet, if the whole organization is taken into consider- 
 ation, they are found to resemble each other in many 
 respects. Darwin has brought ethnologists to believe that 
 there are not many races, but all the families of the earth 
 belong to one race." 
 
 And in convincing ethnologists Darwin convinced many 
 unthinking people that Moses was a false prophet. 
 
 Darwin was a great scholar, but malign influences made 
 a monist of him. Monism is the foundation stone of mono- 
 gentism. The two are one of a kind. The only difference is 
 that the monad for the monogentist, is a man. 
 
 After the morning stars sang together, the break of the 
 day had not passed away when God said: "Behold I have 
 given you every herb bearing seed, which is upon the face of 
 all the earth, and every tree which is the fruit of the tree 
 yielding seed, to you it is given for food." 
 
 This salutation was for everybody of every country on 
 the face OF ALL THE EARTH. The Chinaman was to 
 have his rice fields, the Equatorialite his orange groves, and 
 everybody else, in his respective latitudes, was to have the 
 herb and the fruit of the tree for meat, the Greenlander 
 being supplied with more seal than pulse for his table. 
 
 Now, comes the monist denying the words of Moses, 
 saying something about the evolution of man, and some 
 
172 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 Other things. Moses wrote about what God had created — not 
 evolved. It was kind after kind. But scientists of the Dar- 
 winian school, finding the same species of plants on both 
 sides of the Atlantic in both North America and in the con- 
 tinents of Europe, Africa and Asia, accounted for their 
 presence in those parts of the earth in another way. The 
 start was first made from a cell at the North Pole in the 
 Miocene Age during that long Aeonian summer, when plant 
 life was very abundant in those regions, after which winds 
 and waves, drift periods and other physical influence did the 
 work of distribution. As the scientist would say, this work 
 was done when those monoecious varieties belonging to the 
 schnocystic species of the cucurbitaceae class, were carried 
 over the Southern continents, but which Moses would speak 
 of as ''kind after kind," merely. 
 
 The same principle which started life from some one 
 cell, finally evolved man. The first man according to 
 Darwin came out of the equatorial regions of darkest Africa, 
 where sunshine and vegetation in abundance needed no 
 clothing nor food for the race. Here is the country Poole 
 also discovered as the birth place for those Negroids which 
 some other scientists have characterized as Hammidic. 
 
 CRADLE-BEDS. 
 
 Biblical chronology locates the Palestine Cradle-Bed in 
 the Garden of Eden about 4004 B. C, and an abundance of 
 proof satisfactory to the believer verifies that statement. 
 Contrary-wise, the theorist, who opposes the authenticity of 
 the Old Testament Scriptures, questions both the time and 
 the location of that bed for the human race. The Darwinian 
 School in toto are agreed that Moses was wrong, but no two 
 of them are agreed among themselves as to which is right. 
 
REJECTION OF MOSAISM 1 73 
 
 Ex-President Warren located the first cradle-bed at the 
 North Pole, where the Pithecanthropus — that Ape man — 
 flourished in the Miocene Age about 500,000 years ago. 
 Bunsen, who was more moderate, antedates The Adam of 
 the Palestine cradle-bed only about 20,000 years ago. Fol 
 lowing the discoveries of Anquetil du Perron, who deciph- 
 ered the Zend language, and finding that Zoroaster was the 
 ancestor of those ancient Persians of the Neolithic Ages, 
 Bunsen and Haugh located the first cradle-bed in Siberia, 
 while Dr. Taylor, guided somewhat by Sir William Jones' 
 discovery of the Sanskrit language, makes the progenitors 
 of the Aryan family indigenous with the soil of northern 
 Europe in Neolithic times. Haeckel, whose biogenitic process 
 found the original monad of all things created from a bug to 
 a man, located the first cradle-bed on an island in mid-ocean; 
 but Muller, who says it would take a heathen nation a 
 100,000 years to evolve the verb, to be, found his ancestral 
 beginnings in the beautiful land of the golden nowhere, not 
 very long after time on this earth first began, we would 
 suppose. 
 
 Thus, we could provise some cradle-beds ourselves. Old 
 Kankake, the god for the Dakota tribes, whose reverence for 
 the medicine bag of the bones of the mastodon in the Old 
 Stone Age of Man, would suggest Fort Ancient, Ohio, as 
 the locality for that bed, because the remains of that animal 
 are found in that place. And there is old Neter, one of the 
 oldest of the Egyptian gods belonging to the Old Stone Age 
 of Man, and for aught we know his body now lies under the 
 bed of the Nile river, where others of his day and age are 
 also to be found, but his stone image can be seen in the 
 British Museum. But we desist. There are cradle-beds to be 
 found like unto the above and without number. 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 
 HIGHER CRITICISM 
 
 That false theory so often spoken of before, has caused 
 a great falling away in the Church. It paved the way for 
 Higher Criticism, and that was bad. Based on an acceptable 
 Biblical mistranslation, and a very popular one besides, it 
 gave the Muller-Bunsen philological fraternity, and a lot of 
 other philosophers of that school, an open opportunity to 
 discredit the writings of Moses. As a natural consequence, 
 also, a withering influence emanating from infidels and 
 jignostics of the Tom Paine-Colonel IngersoU type followed. 
 Taken altogether, it all resulted in relegating the Bible to 
 regions where some people believe fables only come from. 
 
 Th Genesis account of man, as it now stands, clashing 
 also as it does with science, has forced not a few believers 
 of the Bible into some very compromising situations. They 
 would have no quarrel with Holy Writ, but can't help 
 themselves. It is a conflict that can only be fought to a 
 successful finish, in support of the authenticity of the Old 
 Testament Scriptures, by defending the Bible against unbe- 
 lievers on the one hand and stoutly against that false science 
 professed by believers on the other .To do that, discredits 
 belief in that false theory of course. The ludicrous attempt 
 by Sir Charles Lyell, the geologist, to re-people the earth 
 after Noah's flood, by his three sons, illustrates the falsity of 
 that theory very well. 
 
 Not less foolish have been a few eminent philologists 
 when trying to prove that all the families of the world came 
 from one race, and Darwin was one of them. The theory 
 
 174 
 
HIGHER CRITICISM 175 
 
 would be true if man were only one of the varieties of cows 
 and canary birds, and as that false science would almost 
 have us believe, but Broca, the founder of comparative 
 anatomy, has shown the contrary to be the fact. Dr. Taylor's 
 work on the history of the Aryans shall be noticed in this 
 connection. 
 
 Dr. Taylor speaks in derision of Canon Cook and others 
 who hold to the correctness of the Genesis account of man. 
 Having found people who lived in the Old Stone Age of 
 Man, some two hundred and forty thousand years ago, he 
 jumps to the conclusion that the Hebrew race, with its 
 Mosaic cradle-bed of 6,000 years ago only, is all wrong. And 
 having also found through the discoveries of Professors 
 Petrie and Hilprecht and other antiquarians that people 
 lived before Adam delved and Eve span, finds it necessary 
 to fatherhood all the families of the earth from one and the 
 same paternal ancestor. 
 
 There was that long-headed prognathous dolichocep- 
 halic skull-head of the Mammoth Age, which is, as Broca 
 says, as persistent among the heathen nations of today as it 
 was in the cave man. Then 160,000 years later came the 
 broad-headed brachycephalic skull of the Celt, and finally 
 the round head of the Jew of the Palestine era, none of them 
 any more different then, than a Jew is from a Malay or a 
 Negro now. According to Dr. Taylor, therefore, the 
 ancestor of those Neolithic races of Northern Europe was 
 the father progenitor also of all races from the Palaeolithic 
 Age down to the present one, which clashes with the 
 teachings of the Hand Book of Nature as well as with those 
 of the old Hebrew Bible. 
 
 As no solution of that troublesome question, from a 
 
176 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 scientific point of view, can be obtained, which will not clash 
 with the Genesis account of man, as it now stands, not a few 
 writers of reputed authority have been content not to speak 
 on that subject at all. Professor James Freeman Clarke's 
 Ten Great Religions is only one of many such works. He 
 gives facts discovered by the antiquarian, leaving his silent 
 conclusions at liberty to verify those of Ingersoll's and all 
 infidels who disbelieve the Mosaic record. Professor Max 
 Muller, gives encouragement to the skeptic by a foolish 
 attempt to support a scientific fact by a supposition in 
 support of that false theory. He says, for example, a Malay 
 cannot be derived from a Negro, nor a Negro from a Malay, 
 but that we may conceive how they both proceeded from the 
 same channel. He further says, when speaking of the origin 
 of languages, that the Hebrew cannot be derived from the 
 Sanskrit, nor the Sanskrit from the Hebrew, basing his 
 conclusion on the grammatical impossibility of such a thing, 
 and then comes to the aid of his theory by an imaginative 
 conception based on a supposition again. Professor Sayce, 
 the assyriologist, proves the plural origin of the races by a 
 similar statement. He says there is an impassable chasm 
 between Mosaism and polytheism, a fact in itself, which 
 would prove that there is not a common source for each of 
 the many religions of the world. 
 
 Sir William Jones and Anquetil du Perron, two distin- 
 guished philologists, have given ample proof of the pre- 
 Edemic existence of the Sanskrit and Zeud languages. From 
 Sir William we learn, that the Sanskrit tongue was in general 
 use by our ancient Aryan ancestors on the plains of Asia 
 Minor at the time of Adam and Eve, and that it did not be- 
 come a dead language until about five hundred years before 
 
HIGHER CRITICISM 1^7 
 
 Christ. Du Perron's history of the Zeud language associates 
 that tongue with Zoroastrianism long before the COLD ICE 
 WAVE drove those ancient Iranians southward in order to 
 find shelter from the cold winds of northern regions in the 
 time of the Pliocene Age. Their rig-vedas were in process of 
 formation while on the way to the New Iran (Persia) and it 
 is altogether probable that from some of those tribes Cain 
 got his wife. It is a probable supposition at least, that those 
 people aided Cain in the building of the city he named after 
 his firstborn son, Enoch. They afterwards built the 
 beautiful Persepolis, the residence palace occupied by King 
 Ahasueras and Queen Esther, which for artistic grandeur 
 shows that the Zoroastrians became a distinguished race in 
 the earlier periods of the world's history. From those people 
 came the Three Wise Men from the East, who, guided by 
 the Star of Bethlehem, wended their way to Jerusalem to 
 worship Jesus, born in a manger, the Savior of the world. It 
 is certainly true that Zoroastrianism took the hand of 
 Mosaism along the line of dualistic forces of good and evil ; 
 for angels were before that time, but devils there were not : 
 The German Superman and the Higher Critics came 
 from the same fountain source. Both types originated from 
 the cesspool of unbelief. We are speaking of those antisup- 
 ernaturalists, who have no faith in the Bible as the Word of 
 God, and who believe there is no need of a personal revela- 
 tion from Christ's God to a dying world. That poisonous 
 propaganda took its origin from the lie told to Eve in the 
 Garden of Eden. That lie not only budded and bloomed, when 
 coming down through the ages in support of autocracy, but, 
 abiding its time, it reappeared in support of spiritual wicked- 
 ness in high places, during these last times to overrule 
 
1/8 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 CHURCH affairs. The best of men and the highest 
 scholarship in German universities came under the decep- 
 tive influence of that poisonous propaganda. 
 
 Among those deluded ones was Eichhorn, the reputed 
 father of Higher Criticism. He was a professor of Oriental 
 Philosophy in the University at Gottingen, and his influence 
 against the Bible, as a supernatural revelation, was very 
 great. His work on the Introduction of the Old Testament, 
 published in 1870, the very year passive obedience began its 
 resistance to autocratic authority, is a significant fact. Its 
 significance is in connection with the change of the Ages at 
 that time. 
 
 Following Eichhorn came a host of other German phil- 
 osophers, who likewise doubted the Birth of Christ, born of 
 the Virgin Mary, conceived by the Holy Ghost. 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
 THE RELIGIOUS BIRTH OF THE LATE WAR. 
 
 "Holy men of old spake as the Holy Ghost gave them 
 utterance," Peter said ; but those German critics were moved 
 by a different spirit. It was an animus that forced con- 
 clusions for the destruction of the authenticity of the Old 
 Testament Scriptures, and not one in support of them. From 
 the time of Eichhorn, therefore, the truth as voiced by Holy 
 Writ, has been questioned. As a declared purpose, the 
 Mosaic record became the object of attack. Christ said, "If 
 3'e had believed Moses, ye would have believed Me, for Moses 
 v/rote of Me." But Moses was not to be believed. Neither is 
 Christ to be beHeved as a result of unbelief in Moses. 
 
 Following Eichhorn came Spinoza, Descartes Hobbes and 
 other famous writers of that school. De Witte, Professor of 
 Philosophy and Theology at Hidelberg, published a work 
 instilling the same general principles as Eichhorn. His views 
 as to the inspiration of the Bible were decidedly infidel. 
 Julius Wellhausen, who at one time was a theological 
 professor in Germany, published a work in 1878, which also 
 opposed the supernatural in Revelation, and this list could 
 be continued on down to Dr. Briggs, Professor of Theology 
 at one time in the Union Theological Seminary at New York, 
 who also held to some of those German theories. 
 
 Taking into consideration the condition of the powers of 
 darkness at the time of the change of the old regime to the 
 new in 1870, we find no recourse was left for the overthrow 
 of the law and order of righteousness except what could be 
 brought about by a loss of faith in the God of our Bible. But 
 
 179 
 
l8o BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 it seems almost impossible, however, to convince some people 
 that Satan has had much to do with great schemes of a 
 national character, spiritually as well as politically, so 
 succesfully has he shifted responsibilities upon human 
 shoulders ; nevertheless, the underlying causes which have 
 led to this present turmoil about the authenticity of the Old 
 Testament Scriptures, can be traced back to their Satanic 
 stronghold in the year 1611, when they were originated to 
 sidetrack the church, during this present contest now going 
 on between belief and unbelief. Only spiritual wickedness in 
 high places could have apprehended the magnitude of that 
 conflict necessary to break down the Mosaic foundation upon 
 which Christianity has been built. It was a stronghold which 
 the words of Christ, himself, had strengthened by saying, 
 "All things written in the law of Moses and in the prophets 
 and in the Psalms concerning Me must be fulfilled." John 
 5-46. And Peter said, "Christ was a prophet like unto 
 Moses," Acts 3-22. To vitiate the teachings of Moses, there- 
 fore, was to destroy faith in Christ. It was the same old 
 fight of old as St. Paul had when defending himself before 
 King Agrippa concerning the things Moses had taught about 
 Jesus of Nazareth. The destruction of faith in Christ there- 
 fore, depended primarily on the destruction, first, of what 
 Moses wrote. 
 
 THE PRESENT AGE ONE OF DOUBT AND UNBELIEF. 
 
 Ever since Michael and his angels fought, and Moses 
 and his angels fought over the body — the law — of Moses, the 
 words of Moses have been challenged. As Moses wrote the 
 words of God, word for word, as God told him face to face 
 to write, he wrote not of himself but whatsoever things he 
 
RELIGIOUS BIRTH OF THE LATE WAR l8l 
 
 heard, that he wrote. So did the Lord's Christ. He knew the 
 deep things of God and revealed them unto us, I Cor. 
 II io:ii. He spake not his own words but the words which 
 the Father gave Him to speak. "The Father which sent Me. 
 He hath given Me a commandment what I should say and 
 what I should speak even as the Father said unto Me, so I 
 speak," John 12:49. 
 
 As Christ was a prophet like unto Moses, (Acts 3-22) 
 the words spoken by them make the Bible an inspired book. 
 The Bible does not merely contain the Words of God; it is 
 the Word of God. It is a revelation of God from Genesis to 
 Revelation. "And God said," is a term frequently used by 
 Moses. No man uninspired could have written that first 
 chapter of Genesis, even. As a history of Creative fiats 
 aeons of ages before Moses was born, it is not only a cyclo- 
 pedia in itself, but a history of the deep things of God, hidden 
 from the conceptions of things human. 
 
 Now the divinity of Christ and His Resurrection from 
 the dead were no more questioned during that uproarious 
 time when St. Paul was defending himself before King 
 Agrippa for things Moses said about Christ (Acts 26:22-23) 
 than they were in 1892 when that great assault in Germany 
 was made against the Virgin Birth of Christ. What Moses 
 wrote, (which Christ said must be fulfilled) of necessity was 
 condemned by those German critics as false. Miriam was 
 stricken with leprosy, because of her criticism of Moses. 
 Ex. 33:11, but those German critics of the only prophet, to 
 whom Jehovah spake face to face, have labored to bring upon 
 all the people of this present Age, a spiritual blindness which 
 assisted in the destruction of millions of people during this 
 last war. Herein is found the first cause that led to the 
 origin of the war. 
 
l82 BIKTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 The viciousness of that blow against the Holy Ghost as 
 the third person of the Godhead, was the principal cause of 
 that falling away from the true church, so noticeable during 
 these past fifty years. It caused a general defection not only 
 in Germany but throughout the whole Aryan world. In 
 America, the voice of apostacy has often been heard. In 
 foreign lands, notes of discontent, tinged with socialism and 
 anarchy, so poisoned the body politics, bolshevism came as a 
 result. It aided in the accouchment of the German Super- 
 man, and as an evil spirit, it has not been unfriendly to 
 profiteering by many thousands of people, whose religion is 
 the gold dollar, government or no government. 
 
 The present degeneracy in matters religious is traceable 
 to unbelief in the Mosaic basis of a Christian civilization. A 
 little penance may have been made, but no deep repentance 
 has come forth to assuage the grief of the Holy Spirit, which 
 in some cases has been driven from the churches. Money 
 making has been more commercialized than sanctified. To 
 wrestle at the altar rail, as Jacob wrestled with the angels, is 
 no longer practiced as in the days of Francis Ashbury; and 
 the fathers of Methodism. Instead of the shout of victory 
 over sin, there comes instead the Hip! Hurrah! of Sunday 
 games and out door sports of life. We boast of our advanced 
 progress in life, but religiously we even fall short of some of 
 the heathen nations of the prehistoric word. Zoroastrianism 
 gave Mosaism its basis for a dualistic belief, while Confuc- 
 ionism gave half the world a safer citizenship than now rocks 
 this present age of doubt and unbelief. Confucius declared 
 that when fifteen years of age he longed for wisdom. "At 
 thirty my mind was fixed in pursuit of it. At forty, I saw 
 clearly certain principles. At fifty, I understood the rule of 
 
RELIGIOUS BIRTH OF THE LATE WAR 183 
 
 lieaven. At sixty, everything I heard, I easily understood. At 
 seventy, the desires of my heart no longer transgressed the 
 law." Can Mosaism, say much more than that? 
 
 In contrast to that experience I heard a preacher a 
 couple of years ago, call St. Peter a bonehead. Then from a 
 text of his own composition, about a flower which bore only 
 five petals before Luther Burbank had given it a growth of 
 forty-five, he attempted the solution of final religious 
 authority for the life of the every-day Christian. Some of the 
 books of Moses of course come in for criticism, but withal he 
 came about as near finding the key wanted as Dr. DuBois 
 did when seeking the connecting link between man and his 
 supposed elder brother, the Pithecanthropus of the monkey 
 tribe. Resulting from that religious defection primarily, has 
 come this present age of evil and good, righteousness and un- 
 righteousness, sordid notions and supernal desires with true 
 faith and apostacy in mortal combat; and such as no other 
 age has ever witnessed. Only through prophecy, can this 
 fearful condition be understood. From that viewpoint, we 
 catch a glimpse of those causes, religiously false, which led 
 to this war, and to its horrible holocaust of burning and 
 pillaging, massacreing of women and children and of other 
 agencies which worked death and destruction to both body 
 and soul; and all of which, were they not born of an evil 
 spirit? 
 
CHAPTER X 
 
 LEAGUE OF NATIONS IN PROCESS OF FORMATION. 
 
 We know not when Christ will come again, Acts III 
 19:23; but prophecies are fulfilling very fast for the coming 
 of universal peace. Events of an international significance 
 come and go in accordance with the Divine Plan of the Ages, 
 whether we believe in prophecy or not. The sure word of 
 prophecy tells us war will soon be no more. Of that we are 
 certain. 
 
 Evil agencies often obtain and sin for a time prevails, 
 but God always bares his arm finally. That has been the way 
 after the disobedience of Jews and Gentiles both. The Jews 
 not content with the prosperous reign of order and right- 
 eousness under the rule of the cycles for a period of 969 
 years, held their last Jubilee in 625 B. C, and then God visited 
 them with a servitude in cruel bondage for 2,500 years, and 
 followed that with a sore travail of a march Zionward of 
 fifty years more, the sojourn not quite complete yet. With 
 Canaan now in sight, they ought to be thankful. 
 
 In the meantime, the Gentiles pursued their disobedient 
 way also down through the Ages for 2,520 years, then went 
 William the Last, much to the joy of the whole world. With 
 the seventieth Jubilee now in sight, the whole world ought to 
 rejoice. 
 
 THE PRESENT AGE OF MODERN DEMOCRACY. 
 1875-I925. 
 
 After the destruction of Gentile dominion in 19 15, the 
 Lord revealed his hand to save the world from apostacy. 
 War came. It had been a contest between light and darkness 
 
 184 
 
IN PROCESS OF FORMATION 185 
 
 ever since the Jews began their march homeward about fifty 
 years ago, and now like every other movement for the return 
 of disobedient people into the ways of truth and right living, 
 the survival of the weakest, not the fittest, had to be ac- 
 complished. And the Omnipotent God only was able for that 
 work. Under His guiding hand many evil influences were 
 destroyed. But the work had to come through a clearing 
 house of blood. War was the way God's judgment often 
 times came. This time War had a duration of fifty-one 
 months at a cost of two hundred billions of dollars, with a 
 loss of seven millions of lives, and with forty millions more 
 maimed for the remainder of their days. One million nine 
 hundred thousand sons of France lie under the sod, as only 
 one of many testimonies of the way Gentile dominion was 
 destroyed, the Divine Right of Kings brought to its end, and 
 the world made safe for democracy. That was the first result 
 of the greatest missionary movement ever known. 
 
 THE, TWO PROPHETS. 
 
 Now came the voice of prophecy proclaiming peace to a 
 sorrowing world. It was a joyful cry from Isaiah and Micah 
 in one voice saying: "Come and let us go up to the mountain 
 of the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob, and he will 
 teach us of his ways and we will walk in his paths for the law 
 shall go forth of Zion and the word of the Lord from Jer- 
 usalem." 
 
 "And he shall judge many people and rebuke strong 
 nations afar off. And they shall beat their swords into plow- 
 shares and their spears into pruning hooks. Nation shall not 
 lift up sword against nation. Neither shall they learn war 
 any more." Isa. II 3:4; Micah IV 2:3. 
 
1 86 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 Apropos to that proclamation came the act of the United 
 States Senate in 1816, which authorized the President to 
 convene the nations of the world for the purpose of pre- 
 venting war in the future. It was the sense of that enactment 
 that war could be stopped by establishing a code of inter- 
 national law, by reducing armaments and organizing a tri- 
 bunal, which would give all the world a court of justice. A 
 World Congress only could do that. 
 
 THE MORAL COMPELLING FORCE. 
 
 Unfortunately, the Paris Peace Conference adopted the 
 opposite course. The work of an alliance of five powers, at 
 most, has already been discredited. But that of a Congress of 
 Nations would not have been questioned. A few men around 
 a peace table, hobble-skirted to several secret treaties, had 
 not the liberty needed for doing the work wanted by the 
 whole world. As it was, they barely escaped from sinister 
 motives impugned to them. After having violated every right 
 China had and vindicated every wrong Japan wanted done, 
 they barely escaped the severest criticism. 
 
 During the past one hundred and twenty-five years, one 
 hundred treaties have been made and broken like the one 
 Belgium had, which was broken by Germany. Only the im- 
 pelling force of moral power, with the physical force of the 
 United States back of it prevented the Holy Alliance from 
 trespassing upon the rights of American republics, when the 
 Monroe Doctrine without the need of any treaty or legis- 
 lation, came into existence in 1823. It prevented Napoleon 
 III from seating a monarch on a Mexican throne, and 
 enabled President Cleveland, by word of mouth, to keep 
 England from meddling in our American affairs, during the 
 
IN PROCESS OF FORMATION 1 8/ 
 
 time of his presidency. So should a concensus of opinion from 
 the representatives of the thirty-two alHed countries, at the 
 Paris Peace Conference, have guaranteed to all disputants 
 on that question, the efficacy of the Monroe Doctrine as a 
 world affair, the same as regionally so for the United States. 
 
 As explained by President Wilson to the Foreign Rela- 
 tions Committee, the impelling power of Article X was its 
 moral, not its legal obligations. Therein lies our hope. For 
 that reason, the call from the two prophets will obtain, and 
 because the whole world wants peace, the world will have it. 
 So let the Senate ratify, that a future Congress may take up 
 the work of reconstruction and go on with it, at once. 
 
 The following sketch of the Paris Peace Convention is 
 taken from the Charleston Gazette : 
 
 HISTORY OF VERSAILLES TREATY. 
 
 'The Peace Treaty of Versailles is the fruit of about five 
 months of conferences in which delegations from thirty-two 
 Allied countries and Germany participated. The five leading 
 nations — the United States, Great Britain, France, Italy and 
 Japan — were represented in the peace conference at Paris by 
 five delegates each, while the delegations of other nations and 
 British dominions were composed of from one to three men. 
 
 "The representatives of the United States were President 
 Wilson, Secretary of State Robert Lansing, Henry White, 
 formerly American ambassador at Rome and Paris, Colonel 
 Edward M. House and General Tasker H. Bliss. 
 
 "George Clemenceau, premier of France, was chairman 
 of the Peace Conference. 
 
 "At first a Supreme Council or a Council of Ten was 
 organized so as to include two representatives from Great 
 
l88 B.TRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 Britain, France, the United States, Italy and Japan. Subse- 
 quently this council was divided in two parts — a Council of 
 Four, composed of President Wilson and Premiers Lloyd 
 George, Clemenceau and Orlando, and a Council of Foreign 
 Ministers. 
 
 COUNCIL CONVENED JANUARY l8. 
 
 "The Conference of the Allied Delegations convened 
 officially on January i8 to draw up the terms to be submitted 
 when completed to the German delegation. President Wilson 
 had arrived in France on December 13, and had visited 
 England, Italy and parts of France. 
 
 "One of the first acts of the conference was to send a 
 proposal to all Russian factions to meet on the Prince's 
 Islands to endeavor to compose the Russian internal situation 
 but this plan was rejected by the Russians. Various factions 
 which were disputing over territory in different sections of 
 Europe were directed by the Peace Conference to discontinue 
 their conflicts. 
 
 "The first step toward the actual drafting of the treaty 
 occurred on January 24, when the conference agreed to the 
 plan for organization of a League of Nations, and a com- 
 mittee was appointed to draw up a covenant. By January 30, 
 the conference had adopted the plan of governing colonies 
 and backward nations through mandatories issued to various 
 nations, subject to the direction and approval of the League 
 of Nations. 
 
 The covenant of the League of Nations was completed 
 on February 14. On the following day President Wilson left 
 France for the United States. He returned to France, arriv- 
 ing there March 13. In his absence the Council of Ten had 
 
IN PROCESS OF FORMATION 1 89 
 
 continued its work despite an attempt to assassinate Premier 
 Clemenceau. 
 
 TREATY WITH AUSTRIA. 
 
 A report of the International Labor Legislation Com- 
 mittee was adopted April 1 1. Reparation demands to be made 
 on Germany were approved April 14, and the Germans were 
 invited on April 16 to send their delegation to Versailles to 
 receive the treaty. 
 
 The Peace Conference next considered the treaty with 
 Austria. The Italian delegation insisted upon obtaining 
 control of the formerly Austrian city of Fiume, but on April 
 23, President Wilson gave out a statement that Fiume could 
 not be given to Italy. On the next day Premier Orlando 
 returned to Rome, and for more than a week thereafter the 
 Italian delegates were absent, but returned on May 7, in time 
 to participate in the conference with the German delegates. 
 
 A revised covenant of the League of Nations intended 
 to conform in respect to the Monroe Doctrine to objection 
 raised in America, was adopted by the Peace Conference on 
 April 28. Geneva was selected as the seat of the league. 
 
 Shantung was disposed of on April 30, when the Council 
 of Three voted to turn it over to the Japanese on assurances 
 that it would be given later to the Chinese. 
 
 The Germans, headed by Count Brockdorff-Rantzau, 
 arrived in Versailles and presented their credentials to the 
 Allied delegates on May i. 
 
 TREATY PRESENTED MAY 7. 
 
 The Peace Treaty was presented to the Germans at 
 Versailles on May 7, the anniversary of the sinking of the 
 
190 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 Lusitania, and an official summary of the treaty was made 
 public that day. It was also announced that the United States 
 and Great Britain had pledged aid to France against possible 
 future German aggression. The manner in which the 
 Germans received the treaty was described as insolent. 
 Numerous German leaders declared they would not sign it, 
 and a week of mourning was decreed by the German govern - 
 ment, but the decree was virtually unheeded. 
 
 Theraf ter the German delegates submitted various notes 
 to the Council of Four asking for concessions or criticising 
 the terms proposed in the treaty as submitted to them. On 
 May 16, it was announced that the German treaty would 
 become effective when ratified by Germany and three of the 
 Allied or Associated Powers. 
 
 The German reply to the first form of the Peace Treaty 
 was presented to the Allied delegates on May 28, and this was 
 followed by several German counter-proposals. 
 
 Meanwhile the Austrian delegates had arrived at St. 
 Germain and on June 2, the terms of the Peace Treaty with 
 Austria as drawn by the Allies was submitted to them. 
 
 On the 23d of June Germany agreed to sign the treaty, 
 which she did on the 28th of June; and the agreement 
 between the United States, Belgium, the British Empire and 
 France, of the one part, and Germany of the other part, with 
 regard to the military occupation of the territories of the 
 Rhine, also signed at Versailles on the 28th of June. 
 
 It will be seen from the above organization that a great 
 amount of work was done during the five months the Conven- 
 tion was working out those momentous problems now sub- 
 mitted to the United States Senate. We are safe also in 
 saying not all their work should come to naught. We further 
 
IN PROCESS OF FORMATION I9I 
 
 declare that faulty as it is, the Senate should ratify, notwith- 
 standing, the sooner the treaty is ratified, the sooner war will 
 come. Yet, the Senate, we say, should ratify. 
 
 There can be no way to adjust the Shantung question, or 
 the Adriatic and other disputes unless an adjustment by a 
 world power yet to come, is made. Nothing less than a com- 
 pelling moral influence will settle such disputes and keep the 
 peace. A concensus of public opinion from every quarter of 
 the globe if made to bear, in opposition to sinister aims, will 
 effect results required, and nothing else will. 
 
 In the meantime, we should remember that kind provi- 
 dence has always had something to do in such matters, and if 
 the Lord is left alone, he will, through his own agencies 
 direct in the right way. To that end, Germany has already 
 been chastened and rebuked, and through influences exerted 
 by her own good citizensihp — men and noble women both — 
 will do her part, if not pressed too hard by revengeful 
 measures by us. Other readjustments are slowly working out 
 the great problem, through prohibition, a general revival of 
 religion, universal suffrage — women as well as men — and 
 with mandatories now ready to assist feeble nations who 
 have fallen helplessly to earth. A restoration of all things 
 needed, will certainly take place very soon. The wicked Turks 
 and brutal Bulgars should have special care, while the 
 helpless Balkan group and the Caucasian world including 
 Armenia and a half-hundred different races, heretofore 
 subject to outrages and massacres and too much overlordship, 
 should be brought under the compelling influences of moral 
 forces for good and saved for higher and nobler purposes in 
 life. Republics can do it, if they will. 
 
192 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 A CHANGE OF GOVERNMENT. 
 
 We are no prophets, nor do we care to share the reputa- 
 tion of an alarmist, but if republics are not in danger, will 
 our readers interpret the prophecy of Jeremiah, Chapter 30, 
 and Verse 11. It has foretold the end of our government. 
 Explain please. 
 
 As a ship of state, the life of the American republic has 
 been limited, the same as each of Daniel's four dynasties all 
 of which, from Belshazzar to William II, went down by 
 divine appointment, and at the time set for their destruction. 
 Now comes the last of that series, not as a dynasty, but as a 
 republic created for the destruction of dynasties. With its 
 work done, must it go too ? 
 
 "All's well," came from the "peep loft" of the Titanic 
 before she went down, and a like cry came from those four 
 dynasties, just before each of them went to destruction, and 
 just as suddenly. As to republics, let us consider whether or 
 not their lives are to cease to exist or to change to anothel 
 form at the "tic of the toe," as others did. 
 
CHAPTER XI 
 
 THE PEACE CONFERENCE AT PARIS. 
 
 The Kaiser had a love for peace that was said to be 
 notorious, and he still has it. Other members of his 
 Bundesrath had like feelings somewhat notorious also. It 
 became somewhat notorious finally by the way soldiers 
 deserted their posts in the army. Before October i, 1918, 
 when the submarine warfare was abandoned, Ludendorf 
 himself had declared the war could not be won on the battle 
 field. Then hopes were pinned on what Wilson might do. 
 Those Fourteen Points were made use of to some consider- 
 able extent. The Huns became diplomatic now and got in 
 touch very soon with everything of value. They too wanted 
 peace, and everything else they could get. With a feverish 
 energy, while camouflaging with the Entente, they made 
 way with immense spoils gathered from France, Belgium, 
 Italy, Serbia and Russia getting ready for the next war as 
 soon as possible. Louis Loucheur, the French Minister, 
 informed his Senate that the value of the destroyed and 
 stolen property in nothern France was 75,000,000 francs, 
 and that it would require ten years and 40,000 cars to bring 
 the plunder back. "What a time to sign an armistice" 
 said Marshal Foch ! 
 
 Now came the Peace Conference when camouflaging 
 began in earnest. All told, Field Marshal Goltz has now 
 ready for action, when needed, an army of 800,000 old sol- 
 diers, and more coming. 
 
 The next scene was on board the George Washington. 
 President Wilson with the American delegates and their 
 
 193 
 
194 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 Staff of clerks and other aids — 1,300 all told — made up the 
 ship's crew. Around the peace table at Paris there gathered 
 representatives from Great Britain, France, Italy, Japan 
 and the United States, all bound by secret treaties before 
 made in the interest of their respective governments except 
 President Wilson, and with self determination a-plenty, 
 which became somewhat notorious also. Their troubles 
 lasted five months with an extra bill of $750,000 added by 
 the Hotel Crillon where they got board and bed, and good 
 attention besides. 
 
 Frank H. Simons, who watched the entire proceedings 
 at Paris, in declaring that the league is purely a British in- 
 vention, has said to all the world: 
 
 "It is essential to face the fact so far as President 
 Wilson and his European expedition are concerned, the 
 President came here with no definite or clear or coherent 
 programme for a League of Nations. In a very marked 
 degree the President came empty-handed. In point of face, 
 he had no scheme, and a situation approaching paralysis 
 resulted during a certain period of time. 
 
 "Thus the President's position in course of time devel- 
 oped rather into an inactive attitude. So far from propos- 
 ing, he remained silent. His real contribution, it would 
 seem, was to veto at various points where suggestions con- 
 flicted over-night with his principles as proclaimed in 
 America. 
 
 "After a certain length of time, however, it became 
 clear that if real progress was to be made it would be neces- 
 sary to cease discussion of abstract principles and get down 
 to actual construction of machinery, and at this point the 
 President was helpless, and his associates in the American 
 
PEACE CONFERENCE AT PARIS 195 
 
 Commission were useless, and it fell to the British, logically 
 and inevitably, to begin the task of constructing some 
 framework, and this is what has been going on for the last 
 three weeks." 
 
 Out of that process verbal, came a treaty of peace, 
 woefully entangled with a covenant called The League of 
 Nations. Selfish interests interlocked with secret treaties 
 produced a pact a World's Congress would have disowned. 
 Hannis Taylor, former United States Minister to Spain and 
 author of "International Public Law," says of it: 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE LEAGUE. 
 
 "The widely scattered and incoherent mass known as 
 the British Empire, made up largely of oppressed peoples 
 ripe for revolt, has for a long time been threatened with dis- 
 integration. As the very life of the fabric depends upon the 
 control of foreign trade, the startling inroads made by Ger- 
 man competition in that field, prior to the present war, had 
 become more than alarming. In order to meet such con- 
 ditions, as early as 191 1, Dr. Timothy Ricards, a dis- 
 tinguished Englishman, outlined this scheme of a 'League 
 of Nations to Enforce Peace with Arms' as follows: 
 
 " 'We are living in the days of anarchy. Unite the ten 
 leading nations; let all their armaments be united into one 
 to enforce the decrees of a Superior Court of the World. 
 And since it will then be the refusal of recalcitran nations 
 to accept arbitration that will make necessary the mainten- 
 ance of any very large armaments by these united nations, 
 let them protect themselves by levying discriminating tariff 
 duties against the country that would perpetuate present 
 conditions.' 
 
196 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 "On that purely British foundation Viscount Grey, the 
 famous Enghsh diplomatist, built the more elaborate plan 
 published on May 11, 1918, in a pamphlet entiled 'The 
 League of Nations', in which the pending scheme was fully 
 set forth in a tentative form. After that cunning device to 
 hold together the British Empire and to promote its trade, 
 through the agency of other nations, whose tariff systems 
 were to be manipulated in its interests, had received its 
 finishing touches from Lord Robert Cecil, it took its place 
 in the pending peace treaty with a pompous preamble called 
 a 'Covenant'. 
 
 ''trap" says watterson. 
 
 "The false and absurd declaration in that covenant 
 that this purely British device was constructed in order to 
 promote internal co-operation and secure international 
 peace and security by the acceptance of obligations not to 
 resort to war' should deceive no one. Colonel \^^atterson 
 expressed the whole truth briefly when he said in substance 
 the so-caleld League of Nations is simply a 'trap,' designed 
 exclusively by British statesmen, and baited with the word 
 'Peace' in order to ensnare the American people. What 
 makes that trap the more dangerous is the fact that some 
 brilliant, but illusive rhetorician, has covered it all over with 
 a veil into which he has "intertwined" all kinds of false and 
 fantastic idealisms. 
 
 "So completely has the unsuspecting soul of President 
 Wilson been deceived by that veil that he has gone so far as 
 to say that the making of the trap may be traced to a heav- 
 enly source. His recent address in the Senate concluded 
 vith this remarkable declaration: Tt has come about by no 
 
PEACE CONFERENCE AT PARIS 197 
 
 plan of our conceiving, but by the hand of God, who led us 
 into this way.' " 
 
 WE RATIFY ROBBERY. 
 
 And the most remarkable, the most indefensible fea- 
 ture of this entire transaction is that, as a result of a war 
 said to have been waged to make the world safe for democ- 
 racy, we enforce the spoliation of the only Republic in the 
 Orient, we ratify the previous robbery of a friendly people 
 by the nation we went to war to overthrow for just such 
 acts, and we turn the result of the larceny over to the most 
 autocratic Government that now exists on earth, the coun- 
 terpart of Germany in the east. 
 
 In speaking of England's sea power Taylor says again: 
 
 BRITIAN's growing sea POWER. 
 
 Let us not deceive ourselves as to what is ahead of us. 
 The British Empire holds in its hands the surrendered 
 German colonies, and the long-coveted Dardanelles, besides 
 the Suez Canal, and a kind of over-lordship over our own 
 Panama Canal, which can be defended only by sea power. 
 When to all that is added the combined sea power of her 
 Allies — France, Italy and Japan — she is not only the Mis- 
 tress of the Seas but the Empress of the World in a way in 
 which no world power has ever been since the fall of the 
 Roman Empire. 
 
 The newspapers report that the building of British 
 dreadnaughts is now progressing more rapidly than ever 
 before. With her hated commercial rival prostrated in the 
 dust, with its great warships at the bottom of the sea. Great 
 Britain has now no one in her way but ourselves. Our day 
 
198 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 will surely come the moment that our growing merchant ma- 
 rine dares to conflict with her commercial interests on the 
 high seas. 
 
 After the first gun fires, Southern cotton, Montana 
 copper and Western food supplies will appeal in vain to neu- 
 trality laws which President Wilson has agreed to abolish 
 absolutely. With starvation blockades in full force Bri- 
 tannia will rule the waves, if the League of Nations is 
 adopted, entirely unmolested for the first time by neutrality 
 laws. Cicero made no mistake when he said "that he who 
 gains the command of the sea must obtain supreme power." 
 
 "In point of fact," says Frank H. Simons again, "the 
 European powers never accepted the American proposals in 
 the sense in which they were made. To the Germans those 
 proposals held out a promise of a reduction of the penalties 
 they had incurred. To the Allies, they meant little more 
 than words of the precise sort, which had been uttered from 
 the beginning of the struggle, namely; the defeat of Ger- 
 many not absolutely at all to be applied against them. It 
 was that interpretation which gave Wilson the welcome he 
 received wherever he went, but now we all know those Four- 
 teen Points never materialized into solid fact." 
 
 "The English people," says Mr. Simons, "were in no 
 mood to consent to the abolition of the regulation of that 
 control of the sea which had been the basis of their indepen- 
 dence and greateness for centuries. They had specifically 
 excluded this point when called upon by the President to 
 accept his whole scheme. The French people were in no 
 mood nor was their government to consent to the reduction 
 in the reparations to be demanded of Germany. * * * * 
 The Italians had entered the war when they had received 
 
PEACE CONFERENCE AT PARIS 199 
 
 from Great Britain, France and Russia specific promises 
 enabling them to acquire territory which they had long 
 looked upon as rightfully their own. So when the revulsion 
 came, those millions of Italians who cheered Mr. Wilson In 
 January, cursed him in April, while Germany reveled in the 
 belief that President Wilson's desire to achieve a peace 
 would reduce the just claims of France and Belgium against 
 her, and deny the Poles their liberty, and thereby reinstate, 
 to some extent, the old regime of Pan-Germanism." 
 
 James E. Watson, United States Senator from Indiana, 
 in speaking of the Shantung affairs and of the spoliation of 
 China, the only republic in the Orient says: 
 
 "the old savagery" 
 
 As the result of our President's acts, Japan stands to- 
 day between the Chinese Empire and one of its greatest 
 provinces. She would not consent to become a member of 
 the League until the other Powers had promised her Ger 
 many's possessions in China, possessions to which, in ac- 
 cordance with the high-sounding tenets of the "new order," 
 Japan had no conceivable right. 
 
 When we went to war our President proclaimed that 
 diplomacy was to be lifted from the mire and placed upon a 
 high plane of honesty and fair dealing; that national sel- 
 fishness was to be supplanted by international altruism ; 
 that the right of self-determination was to be established as 
 the permanent policy of the future, and that the world should 
 never know another Silesia, another Alsace-Lorraine. 
 
 And yet, at the Peace Conference in the representatives 
 of Japan there reappeared the "old order," the old intrigue, 
 the old savagery that "might makes right." And they forced 
 
200 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 our President to abandon his high ideals, to turn his back 
 upon his lofty principles, and to accept their savage code. 
 
 Japan coerced him into that concession. Clenienceau 
 and Lloyd-George felt bound by their terms of the old in- 
 trigue that divided the loot before the victory was won, and 
 Wilson yielded that Japan might sign. 
 
 That country sold her signature for the liberties of 36,- 
 000,000 of human beings, and Wilson, Lloyd-George and 
 Clemenceau approved the bargain and ratified the sale. 
 
 China presented to the peace conference a claim based 
 only on justice, but with no power behind it. Japan pre- 
 sented a case based only on power, but with no justice be- 
 hind it. Japan and power won. China and justice lost. And 
 the cause of democracy and the rule of the people in Asia 
 were set back one hundred years. 
 
 Russia Vv'as left out of all consideration in that Confer- 
 ence. She lost out completely. Having met the brunt of the 
 German shock, while the rest of the world got ready for the 
 conflict, and beaten to her knees, was now cast aside as of 
 no further use. For want of help, food and clothing, she 
 was swallowed up by the Bolshevists. She had mobilized 
 an army for the cause, out of which she lost 2,500,000 killed 
 in action, and maimed for life in defending- a front of 3,500 
 miles. Two millions of her soldiers were cast into prison, 
 half of whom have died in prison, but no notice has been tak- 
 en of her on that account. Her one million five hundred 
 thousand now absolute invalids do not seem to be worthy of 
 much mention in particular, by others when speaking so 
 pathetically of the oppressed men and distressed women in 
 this present political campaio;n. She took as prisoners 400,- 
 000 Germans, 300,000 Hungarians, 300,000 Turks, and i,- 
 
PEACE CONFERENCE AT PARIS 20I 
 
 000,000 Austrians, but when cornered by the Bolshevists, 
 was refused aid by the Entente and left to perish. Her re- 
 peated calls for help were ignored, while the price of rat-food 
 for Petrograd's folks, remains about as it w^as at the first. 
 Did the prophet mean us, when he said: "Cursed be he that 
 doeth the work of the Lord deceitfully, and cursed be he 
 that keepeth back his sword from blood." Jer. 48-10. 
 
 LEAGUE IN CLASH WITH POLITICS 
 
 Fifty more reasons from fifty other statesmen might 
 be given for the failure of the League of Nations, to bring 
 heaven to earth at this time, but none of them as far as the 
 writer understands the situation have apprehended the orig- 
 inal cause for this awful splash that has been made in the 
 mud since the war stopped nearly one year ago. As a mat- 
 ter of fact, the League has worked to no one's advanta?;e. 
 Zangwell has called it, "The League of Damnation." Le- 
 nine, "A League to Loot," and a host of others have ex- 
 pressed themselves in learned ways, mostly in unison with 
 the "West Virginia News," that said the Allies baked a big 
 pancake for the United States to make palatable by supply- 
 incr the Karo. Yum ! Yum ! 
 
 During all this time, the political brotherhood has kept 
 up a lot of differences with some considerable success. Some 
 of them have supported William C. Bullett's testimony be- 
 fore the Committee on Foreign Relations, when he made 
 Lansing, Bliss & Co. as good as say. The League of Na- 
 tions is so useless if the Senate knew what it means, it would 
 not be ratified; and Bullett was the man Wilson appointed 
 Chief of the Bureau of Current Intelligence. Then there is 
 another bunch of Democrats and Republicans, as good as 
 say if there is no ratification by tomorrow, we will have the 
 
202 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 Armageddon the day after. But in time the league will 
 evolve of itself. 
 
 There are some things, to which all disputants to this 
 question may agree. First, that the cause of the great war 
 originated along commercial lines. Germany wanted every 
 thing from Hamburg to Bagdad, and England therefrom t(. 
 Sunrise. That contest between those two great nations, 
 w^hich had been going on as silently as sunbeams shine, in 
 years past, made Von Bernhardi declare that in the next war 
 Germany must crush France so she can not rise again. But 
 England won, and the new war is nearly in sight, with Hin- 
 denburg, Von Bernhardi & Co., saying: This time we 
 wall win. 
 
 The original cause which gave rise to former wars, is 
 now being kept in cold storage against the time needed 
 soon to come. It gave rise to the formation of the Triple Al 
 liance and the Entente, and it is that same old Nude Woman 
 Count Tolstoy saw flirting with nations of the earth for the 
 world's trade, which brought on the great world's war, and 
 which will now keep those four giant nations before men- 
 tioned, in durance vile until 1925. 
 
 So it came to pass that the Paris Peace Conference gave 
 England what she wanted; France protection against ag- 
 gressions from Germany; Italy rights to territory she has 
 claimed for a long time; Japan Shantung to be paid for in 
 fair promises; Roumania, the privilege of slicing up Hun- 
 gary in any way she pleases; the Jugo-Slavs all claims to 
 Fiume, if she can get them, and badly whipped Germany an 
 opportunity to gather herself together through alliances wnth 
 Russia and some of the Balkan States so as to keep the 
 prophets' seething pot steaming away, until the Restoration 
 takes place in 1925. 
 
CHAPTER XII 
 
 THE NEW BIRTH FROM A MOSAIC POINT OF VIEW. 
 
 Our present day laborer would be no better off if he 
 received forty times the wages he does now, having forty 
 times the cost of high Hving the hog drover got at forty cents 
 a day and no dinner. In the days of the Judges, when Israel 
 had only faith in God to live on, and no money at all to bother 
 with, she fared better than the hog-drover, for the well-to-do 
 then never allowed the poor to go without something to eat. 
 Better still. In that age of the golden era, with seventh day 
 rests, seventh year celebrations, with a twelve months' 
 Jubilee every fifty years, a man was at least seven times 
 better off than the working class is today. If that was what 
 Isaiah, 1-26, meant by our return to those days, when we 
 would have Judges as at the first and counselors as at the 
 beginning, who could object to such a change for our re- 
 publics, except the Strike Breakers' Union. 
 
 If we were under the rule of the cycles now, profiteers 
 would work for others as much as for themselves, while 
 millionaires would go bankrupt getting more riches for other 
 people, and then, too, there would be equality in the land 
 Don't you think so? Then there would be no shipping over 
 seas in triple-decked barges filled to guard rail, or boat loads 
 of poorly, under-fed, stunted folk for the hire of the monop- 
 olist. After the restoration of Israel takes place, there will be 
 none of that villainous, odorous class again to ship. Under 
 the moral, educational and spiritual direction of good man- 
 datory work, there will no longer remain human beasts of 
 burden with expressionless faces, mongoloid noses, buUet- 
 
 203 
 
204 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 headed and simian furtiveness, qualities so desirable for 
 satisfying- over-lordship now; for all will be changed. In 
 those days, too, votes that can be bought now for a dollar 
 apiece, will be a thing of the past. With educational equip- 
 ment, no man will be without learning enough to discern 
 between partizanship and patriotism, at least. 
 
 Before that, politics largely took rise from the propa- 
 ganda proclaimed by General Jackson, that, "To the victors 
 belong the spoils." Such politics, even as now practiced will 
 also come into disuse. It will be a change indeed desired by all 
 the world. 
 
 But the greatest change will be the restoration of all 
 Israel. That implies not only the Jews, but the Ten Lost 
 Tribes also. The separation of the ten tribes in the time of 
 Hosea took place one hundred and thirty-four years before 
 Nebuchadnezzar stormed Jerusalem, put out the eyes of 
 Zedekiah and carried the children of Jacob off to Babylon. 
 Those Tribes constituted the greater part of Israel, nov/ 
 assimilated with the Indo-European world, as Gentiles 
 throughout the whole of Europe. They too, must be restored. 
 Their restoration will come at the time of the close of the 
 seventieth Jubilee in 1925 if we interpret correctly. When 
 that time does come, there will be a Jubilee, indeed. 
 
 The capture of Jerusalem by the British brought about 
 the passing of the City of David from Turkish to British rule. 
 In making Palestine a British dependency it added the 
 determining chapter to the annals of that historical capital of 
 Ancient Judea by connecting the house of David of ancient 
 renown to that of David, Duke of Cornwall, now Prince of 
 Wales, heir to the British throne. 
 
 After the reign of King David, the greatest ruler Israel 
 
NEW BIRTH FROM A MOSIAC VIEW 205 
 
 ever had, and Solomon, his son, (1018-978 B. C.) on down 
 the Hst to the year 606 B. C, when Zedekiah lost his throne 
 tradition connects the line of the ten lost tribes with the Celtic 
 kings of Old Erin, by a marriage of Tea-Tephi, a daughter of 
 Zedekiah to Eremon, the first king of Ireland. That was the 
 beginning of that long line of Erin's monarchs on down to 
 Hy Niall of the Nine Hostages, famous in the annals of the 
 history of Old Tara, and of his grand son, Fergus, the first 
 Irish king of Scotland, also the grand father of St. Columba, 
 who established Presbyterianism in the North of Ireland in 
 the sixth century as Ulsterites have it to this day. 
 
 From Fergus to James I of Scotland and VI of 
 England, the history of that line of kings with its coronation 
 stone, the Lial-fail, or stone of destiny brought from Jeru- 
 salem after the reign of Zedekiah, continues to the present, 
 heir to the British crown, connecting the two Davids in line 
 with the prophecy of the House of Israel. 
 
 The coronation chair stands in the Confessor's chapel in 
 the Westminster Abbey and contains beneath its seat the 
 stone, on which all the kings of Ireland were crowned. 
 
 Thus will come to pass, the rule over Zion from David 
 of the house of Israel, to David of the house of England, that 
 the reign should be under David forever. With all the 
 political rights of Israel restored as it was in the days of the 
 Judges, the cry will go forth again as it did before by the two 
 prophets. "Come and let us go up to the mountain of the 
 Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob, and he will teach us 
 of his ways. And we will walk in his paths, for the law shall 
 go forth of Zion and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem." 
 
 A compelling moral influence is bringing all of these 
 results about. It is that kind of power President Wilson 
 
206 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 Speaks of, which is to function in Article X, it being a moral 
 not a legal force, that will bring the required result. Because 
 of that moral force, therefore, nothing is to be feared from 
 any power on earth however great or dangerous may be their 
 sinister motives. With a consensus of opinion from a worlds 
 congress, that would legislate for universal peace, let the 
 Senate ratify at once. After ratification, the work of the 
 mandatories can then begin. Efforts for peace and right- 
 eousness will also then avail. Then, also it can be said: "And 
 it shall come to pass in the last days that the mountain of the 
 Lord's house shall be established in the top of the mountains, 
 and shall be exalted above the hills and all the nations shall 
 flow unto it." 
 
CHAPTER XIII 
 
 THE EVOLUTION OF A GLORIOUS NATION 
 
 We know not when the restitution of all things will 
 take place, but the Restoration of Israel is near at hand. 
 Both sacred and profane history have revealed that great 
 truth absolutely, and the sure word of prophecy never makes 
 mistakes. 
 
 At the time appointed everything comes to pass in the 
 Divine Plan of the Ages, as prophesied. The law was given 
 to Moses after the covenant was made with Abraham, but 
 it was four hundred and thirty years afterwards. The 
 League of Nations was not to materialize until after the 
 change of the Ages in 1870. Then only the time came for 
 the evolution of that glorious result to begin. That was 
 nearly fifty years ago. In seven years more the Jews will 
 all have been returned to Palestine, for the seventieth and 
 last Jubilee celebration, to close out the Old Era and bring 
 in the New One. For ought we know, Christ may come at 
 that time. We are sure of this, however, that after the full 
 return of the children of Jacob to their inheritance in the 
 Holy Land, then the Lord will fulfill his promise, as he said: 
 *T will take you from among the nations and gather you 
 out of all countries and will bring you into your own land. 
 Then will I sprinkle clean water upon you and ye shall be 
 clean from all your filthiness, and, from all your idols, I 
 will cleanse you. A new heart will I also give you, and a 
 new spirit will I put within you to cause you to walk in my 
 statutes, and ye shall keep my judgments and do them, and 
 ye shall dwell in the land that I gave to your fathers and ye 
 shall be my people, and I will be your God." (Ezek. 36:24-28.) 
 
 207 
 
208 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 We could hardly imagine such a change of heart to fol- 
 lovv^ a ratification of the League of Nations, nor could we 
 be made believe war will follow after the above-named event 
 takes place. No thirty-six millions of people then will be 
 found arrayed against their neighbors as is now the case 
 with the Italians against their Jugo-Slav brethren ; for in 
 that day there wall be no sea ports and tariff laws to corner 
 the markets of God's heritage. 
 
 The evolution of this glorious Kingdom was the work 
 of one of the greatest movements in the Divine Plan of the 
 Ages. It was missionary from a political, as well as from a 
 moral and spiritual point of view. As one under the direc- 
 tion of an overruling Providence, it took its initiation at the 
 time of the change of the Ages in 1870. Different streams 
 of prophecies had crossed each other by that time prepara- 
 tory to this work. The work to follow was to be the fulfill- 
 ment of the promises of the New Covenant. It was not the 
 Paris Peace Covenant, only in so far as that Conference ap- 
 prehended spiritually. But it was the fulfillment of the 
 Abrahamic Covenant spoken of in the thirty-seventh chapter 
 of Ezekiel mentioned in particular in the last four verses. 
 
 That great missionary movement was begun by God 
 himself. Jews and Gentiles both had violated the Mosaic 
 laws. So came this movement along lines of reconstruction 
 in one case, and that of destruction in the other against un- 
 belief and apostacy for the salvation of the Church. 
 
 For twenty-five hundred years, the Jews were held in 
 bondage preparatory to the time when this work should be 
 commenced. The Gentiles during this same period of time 
 were tested out, having also failed to keep the Mosaic law. 
 
 But the Jews had already paid "double" for past viola- 
 
EVOLUTION OF A GLORIOUS NATION 209 
 
 tions of the Mosaic requirements and were now permitted to 
 return Zionward fulfilling in the meantime the Fifty Jubilee 
 Celebrations unobserved during those twenty-five hundred 
 years while under bondage. 
 
 During the years 1875- 1925, other reconstruction meth- 
 ods were undertaken, for the regeneration of the life of the 
 Church, which had allowed Mosaism to become undermined 
 by many isms, and by Darwinism in particular. The foun- 
 dation stone for this work had been laid first by John Wes- 
 ley's Bible class called Sunday Schools afterwards. The 
 revision of the Bible soon after the Civil War was followed 
 by a world wide interpretation of Christian experience by 
 Salvation Army lassies ; by an intelligent Gospel Temper- 
 ance work, and by other Christian associations, brother- 
 hoods and federations, all devoted to the cause of humanity. 
 Then came the great clearance house of blood, levelling all 
 hills and filling all valleys, making ready for the Church now 
 being revived by the Centenary movement to re-establish 
 family altars and carry the work through to completion. 
 
 THE NEW KINGDOM 
 
 That republics were to be the forerunners of the New 
 Kingdom is evident. It was in the days of these kings of 
 dynasties, when God set up His kingdom. It was done by 
 Republics dashing nations to pieces as a potters vessel. 
 Dan. 2:44. Then after thrones had been cast down, as 
 Daniel foresaw — Dan. 7:9 — ^The House of Jacob and Judah 
 were united under one reign for the New Kingdom ; the ten 
 lost tribes of Israel becoming joined with the two tribes of 
 Judah and Benjamin, never again to become separated. 
 Ezek. 37:16-21. 
 
210 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 Herein we have Israel, as those Gentile strangers spok 
 en of in the first verse of the fourteenth chapter of Isaiah, 
 cleaving to the House of Jacob, Divine Love being able lo 
 search out its own in an ethical relationship beyond the ken 
 of the "human mind. It then came to pass that the Lord lifted 
 up His hand to the Gentiles also, for them to come too. 
 [Isa. 43:5-6; Isa. 49:22; Isa. 27:12-13.] 
 
 THE HOUSE OF ISRAEL. 
 
 The time had now come for old things to pass away, 
 and everything to become new again. A destruction of all 
 things not destined to remain are now to become destroyed. 
 So the prophet tells us twice in the same words (Jer. 30:11 ; 
 46:28) that the old Democratic Commonwealth of Israel in 
 these last times is to supercede all governments. 
 
 Monarchy had been destroyed to this end; but Prussian 
 militarism and Bolshevism remain. It is a case of King 
 Saul's disobedience over again. No peace can endure while 
 that spirit of domination is not destroyed. There are those 
 four giant nations of Europe yet to be pacified. Also those 
 terrifying discomfitting commotions so threatening to the 
 life of our Republic that must be made to give way before 
 a righteous kingdom can be set up. 
 
 But a kind Providence has commissioned the great Cath- 
 olic Church to assist in the adjustment of one of the great- 
 est difficulties of the present age. The League of Nations 
 gave birth to an International Conference, at which dele- 
 gates from forty-five nations are now discussing relations 
 of labor to capital. The Church also for the first time has 
 convened to aid in the solution of that question out of which 
 will come issues for the evolution of a safer Democracy. And 
 
EVOLUTION OF A GLORIOUS NATION 211 
 
 altho in those many different contending forces dangers to 
 good government will still arise, yet glorious results are ex- 
 pected by the time the Restoration takes place in 1925. 
 
 In the coming Restoration, sight should not be lost of 
 the things that are to be restored to the Gentiles as well as 
 to the Jews. As children of Abraham the promise is to them, 
 as his seed, also. [Gal. 3:7-8.] In part that restoration has 
 already taken place. See Chapter XIL It has all been pre- 
 paratory to the millennial era yet to come. As preparatory 
 to that far greater era the Old Commonwealth of Democratic 
 rule by the cycles, is now being set up with its Holy Sabbath 
 days, its pentecostal feasts, and with its jubilee celebrations 
 every fiftieth year, in accordance with the rule over Israel 
 by Cycles, and in compliance also with the demands of 
 prophecy. [Isa. 1 126.] It was the non-observance of those 
 seventh days of rests, God's anger was raised against His 
 people, who now are being restored. And the same sword, 
 famine and pestilence have come upon the Gentile world be- 
 cause of that same disobedience — and because of the desecra- 
 tion of Sabbath days of rests. But now a new era is nigh. 
 The Jews having paid double for their sins and iniquities, 
 are returning with songs, singing all the way, holding fast as 
 they march Zionward to all the Mosaic requirements of the 
 old dispensation. And the Gentiles, churches animated by 
 the spirit of the centenary movement, are gathering strength 
 as a religious body, out of which will come prophecies for 
 the new dispensation of very great moment. In the course 
 of that movement during the coming five years God will put 
 His spirit into the hearts of His people and all will know 
 Him, from the least to the greatest. Then when the Church 
 puts on her glorious vestments, those fourteen points, so 
 
212 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 much talked about at this time, will function of themselves, 
 and not until then. 
 
 After the rule of the New Kingdom begins, perfect 
 peace will reign over all the nations of the earth. There will 
 be no more crying nor weeping, for God shall be in the midst 
 of His people. Then children will become princes and babes 
 will rule over them. The lion will eat straw like the ox, the 
 cow and the bear will feed together, the wolf will be found 
 dwelling with the lamb, the leopard lying down with the kid, 
 the child playing in the hole of the asp, and the sucking child 
 with his hand on the cocatrice den. For the earth shall be full 
 of the knowledge of the Lord, and nothing shall hurt or de- 
 stroy in all His holy mountain. Isa. ii :i-ii. 
 
CHAPTER XIV 
 
 MOSES ON MOUNT NEBO. 
 
 Then Moses went up on Mount Nebo to see the land of 
 Canaan, and the Lord said to him : "This is the land I swear 
 unto Abraham, unto Isaac and unto Jacob, saying: 1 will 
 give it to thy seed ; I have caused thee to see it with thine eyes. 
 but thou shalt not go over thither." Deut. 34:4. 
 
 Then Moses died and was gathered to his fathers, and 
 no man knoweth the place of his sepulcher to this day. 
 
 Moses had been a faithful servant, but having tres- 
 passed at the waters of Meribah-Kadesh, his earthly career 
 was to end and another was to lead the children over Jordan 
 into Canaan. 
 
 Moses was one hundred and twenty years old when the 
 Lord said to him that he must die. His eye had not grown 
 dim, nor his natural force abated. Nevertheless, could he 
 have viewed the land of Canaan from Jericho to the seacoast 
 and from Mount Ararat to the plains of Moab where he was 
 buried, the view would not have equalled the one given him 
 by the Lord. For Moses had a prophetic vision. 
 
 For forty years Moses had longed to see the land he had 
 written so much about. He had written about things hidden 
 in past history and things to come of which Christ said: 
 "Those things concerning me must all be fulfilled." 
 Luke 24:24. 
 
 "There was no other prophet," says Holy Writ, "in 
 Israel, whom the Lord knew face to face," but Moses had 
 transgressed in the Wilderness of Zin, and the Lord is no 
 respecter of persons. 
 
 213 
 
214 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 In that day Canaan was a land of corn and wine, and 
 noted for its milk and honey. Centuries afterward it became 
 a howling wilderness, a desert waste and a land that would 
 not grow grass. As the Mosaic vision gives it, it became a 
 land of brimstone, salt and burning. Deut. 29:23. And it 
 so remained with the wrath of God resting on it, until Israel 
 had been punished "double". Isa. 40 :2. 
 
 After Moses was told he must die he called Israel to- 
 gether and gave them a charge. They were reminded of 
 God's care over them from the time of their deliverance from 
 Egyptian bondage, and during their forty years' sojourn 
 through the wilderness, having had clothing on their backs 
 and shoes on their feet that had not waxen old in all that time. 
 
 The remembrance of those things should have chastened 
 the children into obedience, but it did not. So Moses told 
 them plainly that after he was gone they would forget God 
 and then God would forget them. That they would be led 
 off into sin and then God would hide his face from them, and 
 until they would say: "Are not these evils come upon us 
 because our God is not among us?" Deut. 31:17. 
 
 They were also told that God would scatter them among 
 all the Gentile nations of the earth, and until they would be- 
 come an astonishment, a proverb and a by-word, and all of 
 these things did come to pass during the dark ages of Europe. 
 
 And Moses said again: "The Lord shall scatter thee 
 among all the people from one end of the earth unto the 
 other." Deut. 28:15. 
 
 German philosophers and agnostics of the Ingersoll type 
 have credited Moses as having been a past master of big 
 mistakes, but the prophet told the future very well, we think. 
 
MOSES ON MOUNT NEBO 215 
 
 The Lord was a little slow, maybe, but not slack, in 
 fulfilling his promises. It was over fifteen hundred years 
 before Jerusalem was razed to the ground, and the Jews of 
 Palestine scattered throughout Gentile kingdoms, as the 
 prophet said it would be. But Moses made no mistakes. In 
 70 A. D., Titus, the Roman general, after destroying Jeru- 
 salem, killed and carried off into captivity from Palestine, 
 1,300,000 Jews, and dispersed them everywhere. 
 
 After that the children served other gods, which neither 
 they nor their fathers had known, even gods of wood and 
 stone, v 64. 
 
 But Jehovah's anger was not always to remain. At the 
 time appointed, Moses said, God would have compassion, and 
 then their captivity would be turned, and Israel would be 
 gathered again. Other prophets also gave the same assur- 
 ances. Moses said God would gather together his people 
 from all the nations whither they had been scattered. Deut. 
 30:1-5. After they had been gathered then the Lord would 
 make them plenteous in every good work. He would mul- 
 tiply their seed and do them good. Since the War of 1870 
 these promises have been fulfilling very fast. That war 
 opened the door for the Zionist movement, since which time 
 good things have been coming to the Jews from every source 
 and direction, until the gift of Palestine as a home land by 
 the British government just made. So many have been the 
 good prophecies fulfilled during the past fifty years, even 
 Colonel Ingersoll should have been convinced of the authen- 
 ticity of the Old Testament Scriptures. 
 
 Then what was it Moses went up Mount Nebo for to 
 see? When the Lord took him up into the Mount to show 
 
2l6 BIRTH OF THE NEXT NATION 
 
 him Canaan from Dan to Gilead and from Judah to the 
 uttermost sea, was it to behold the beautiful vales and hill- 
 tops more than muddy lakes and millponds, or was he to have 
 a prophetic vision of the land after the restoration of Israel, 
 also? 
 
 Of all the prophets, Moses was the only one chosen for 
 the preservation of his race. He was with his Jehovah God 
 forty days on Mount Sinai, and after coming down from 
 the Mount, remained on his face forty days and nights before 
 God that God might not destroy Israel by his wrath. And 
 would God commune with such a prophet on Mount Nebo 
 without giving him a vision of the promises now materializ- 
 ing, as the burden of Israel had been on him for the restora- 
 tion of his people? 
 
 Five hundred years before Moses was hidden in the 
 bulrushes, Abram set out for a land he knew not, but to pitch 
 his tent in Canaan, and to become the father of nations. 
 Moses saw him build his altar on Mt. Moriah, where Solo- 
 mon's temple afterwards stood, and there by an act of faith, 
 give birth to righteousness by belief in God. Therefore, when 
 Moses saw Mount Moriah, where the altar stood for Isaac, 
 Abraham's son, it suggested the time when he, with Israel 
 restored, would sit down in the kingdom of God with Abra- 
 ham and Isaac and Jacob, and with angels having harps in 
 their hands, sing anew the song of Moses, and with Israel 
 there also to join in a poean of joy. 
 
 Where Abraham built his altar, now stands the Mosque 
 of Omar, a Mohammedan temple which has confounded the 
 moon and put the sun to shame, lo! these many centuries, 
 and with that prophetic vision before him, instead of beau- 
 
MOSES ON MOUNT NEBO 2\y 
 
 tif ul vales and mountain tops to think about, nothing less than 
 a future time to come when the life of man was to be that 
 of a tree, when there would be no more an infant of days, but 
 the sinner a hundred years old shall be accursed, engaged 
 his attention. 
 
 Looking back after the crossing of the Red Sea he saw 
 Miriam playing on her timbrels, and singing the song of 
 Moses: "For horse and rider had been overthrown, and 
 Israel had triumphed gloriously." Likewise, when from the 
 top of Pisgah's heights he had seen Prussian autocracy de- 
 feated, the divine right of kings by limitation ended, the 
 Belshazzar-Hohenzollern kings of Gentile dominion swal- 
 lowed up in the birth of a new freedom, the way of the 
 Euphrates to the New Palestine dried up, and Jerusalem, 
 the city of solemnities, sitting triumphantly as the queen of 
 the world after the Lord had wrought his fury on the nations 
 round about, and the children of Jacob returned to Palestine, 
 where they and their children and their children's children 
 will remain forever, that was what Moses saw from Pisgah's 
 heights on the day Jehovah took him up the mountain to be- 
 hold the land from Dan to Gilead and from Judah to the 
 utmost sea. 
 
Deaciditied using the Bookkeeper process. 
 Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
 Treatment Date: j^^y 2001 
 
 PreservationTechnologies 
 
 A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATIOM 
 
 111 Thomson Park Drive 
 Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
 
uBR.B^°^^.°':°«'«r 
 
 007 
 
 675 204 7